



‘ ') n; 0 


V\V 


> <->> V * 0 » I ' " \V 

- ,v^ - - fi ^ v''v ^ 

^ z 'V . f , 

,nK:r-^ c ^ 7 7' >-\\\T- 

. rp -'' \ - ,V ^ 

\ O. ^0. _ ^ s ,M ^ 


'•> N 


.7^' 

L' t V 



^ ''P 

»4z ‘- 


,0^ » ' “ " / '^c. 

<. 7 " 

^ C ' ^ 

,-' • .ra;. 'uuiiR- <> ^ 

-R ' ' 

\ 


7°^. - 


7 <"'''■ <• '7. ' .©7 , ' ' » 


‘ .0' » ' “ " z '^c- \> s 

- §^J/% ° ^ T' .’ 

o V/ 

v> 7. .77 




77 




« 1 ' " . V s ^ , 

^ ^ ‘ ^ C\' ^ ^ 0 



fj 

■7' 


% 

7 " 

A> 



■n7 


\ I B 




<p c ^ ^ 

7;2^ '/ z 

> o 

' -, ■^ (A _ 

A o ^0 

A 'V-' Ss , C^ 

, •-vsT^ o ^ ^ 

* ,-. s 0 > ^ 

.0' ^ » I' A c- 

•i* /V' '^. V, 

7 .iC\\M7 c ■'^v -7 

•7 ^ as ^W7w//7l cr> i< > 

^ Z '■ 




' cP\.v777'ci. 



a7 


,f.7 

.o--, V''*'\o77.- 




V 

: i 

oA‘ </>^ 

\V 

: 7 

n 

y 

0 

.0^0' 

7 - 

R 

c'-sS>f\ ^ 




'Ct * 




m ‘.I®-- 

-i r^ ? \ 14 

C ^ ^ fT/ rs'’ ^ ^ 

# : ^ : 






C' 

\. ''^- V. » 

■= ,<^ - ^ 

z: . z 

C. 

c'i^ •^. ° 

^s' ^ 6 ^ < ^o . X ■* ^ 

^ ^ ats>jy79^ ^ \\ ^ c^^nWY]'^ 

*0 

° ^ '■ 

Nr ■^- ✓ ^vI'vVVn^ *>> /> '•" , 

^ ^ -) * A 0 ^ ^O ^ 1 / 1 A * ^ ' </ 

as 


*>^ \ 
o o' 

4 *• 


o'^ 




> 


j r '&> -A cf'^ /* ' V 

y . . 'i» .'\ ! c s <\> 

■ .X V^' = 

.«BEim„- ^oo^, : 


f -fc. ■ V> <!■' 

. aO'^ -f^ ' 0 «1 x / 

,-o'x''rr/r^ ./ 


^ N'’ 'Of . >■ 

r> /- o ct- y 

. 0 , % ' “ ' '“ \>^ sS-o ' 

.v. A 

/-z - ^V o'^' 

;4 


//^ ° ^V o'^' 
z '\ 

X ^ ^ 

'”' S' 




-\ 


^ »y 


</> 


•i^- 

O' 

Z 

,v^ 


o 

v* 


xO 




I 












e. 






4 








[I Princess 
I of the Stage 

i[ FROM THE GERMAN OF 


y Nataly von Eschstruth. 

.Jjthor of “ A Priestess of Comedy,” “ Countess Dynar.” 



OIIOICIS 

815 in ms I 

Nn . 10 5. i 


i \ 


THE LITTLE COUNTESS, 


BY 


E. VON DINCKLAGE, 


TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 


By S- E- BOGGS* 


WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY WARREN B, DAVIS 



12nio. 818 Pagres. Handsomely Bound in Cloth Price, $1.00. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 

“ The Little Countess*^ is a delightful novel. It is full pf life 
and movement, and, in this respect, is superior to most transla- 
tions from the German. It is distinctly a story to be read for 
pure enjoyment. The little countess belongs to an ancient and 
noble family. She is left an orphan in a lonely old castle, with a 
few servants and pets. Her heroic temper sustains her in every 
trial. The part played by an American girl in the story is very 
amusing, and shows what queer ideas are entertained of American 
women by some German novelists. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER^S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, Nev Vork, 


«The Wholesome Educator of Millions.” 


Semi-Centennial Volume 



For Fifty Years tlie Leading Illustrated Kational Family 
Weekly Paper of .America. 

CONTRIBUTORS OF THE “LEDGER;” 


The following gives only a partial list of the distinguished writ- 
ers who will contribute to the Ledger during 1894 : 


Edward Everett Hale, 

Mrs. Ballington Booth, 
George Kennan, 

Mary Lowe Dickinson, 
Hjalmar H. Boyeson, 

Helen Campbell, 

John Habberton, * 

Washington Gladden, D. D., 
Mrs. M. A. Kidder, 

Eben E. Rexford, 

Elizabeth Olmis, 

E. A. Robinson, 


Hon. James Bryce, 

Olive Thorne Miller, 

Mary Kyle Dallas, 

Mrs. N. S. Stowell, 
Theodore Roosevelt, 

Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth, 
S. P. Cadman, 

Hon. Thomas Dunn English, 
E. Werner, 

Helen V. Greyson, 

Dr. Charles C. Abbott, 

Prof. Felix L. Oswald. 


A Four-Dollar Paper for Only TWO Dollars. 


Our Thanksgiving, Christmas, Easter and Fourth-of-July 
Numbers, with beautifully illuminated covers, will be sent with- 
out extra charge to all our subscribers. 

SUBSCRIPTION PRICE, $2 A YEAR. 

Free Specimen Copies on Application. 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, 

Cor. William and Spruce Sts., New York. 


An Interesting Novel. 


A SLEEP-WALKER. 

% Nooel. 

BY 

PAUL H. GERRARD. 


ILLUSTRATED BY WARREN B. DAVIS, 


12mo. 314 Pag'es. Handsomely Bound in Cloth. Price, $1.00. 
Paper Cover, 60 Cents. 


A Sleep-Walker is a novel of incident. As the title indicates, 
complications arise from the doings of a fair somnambulist. In 
the opening a mysterious woman is discovered in the act of throw- 
ing a child into a reservoir. The fate of the child and the iden- 
tity of the woman are matters upon which the plot of the story 
turns. Much is involved, and a large number of persons inter- 
ested, and a series of events transpire, all of which go to form a 
dramatic story ot most sensational interest. The story is pub- 
lished simultaneously in England and this country and is well 
calculated to please readers in both countries. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York. 



A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE 


I 


. y ‘ 




T V > 





# 


t 


Works by 

NATALY VON ESCHSTRXTTH. 

A PBIE8TESS OF COMEDY. 
12mo. 307 pages. Illustrated. 

Handsomely bound in cloth, 
price, $1.25. Paper cover, 50 
cents. 

COUNTESS DYNAR. 12mo. 367 
pages. Illustrated. Handsomely 
bound in cloth, price, $1.25. Paper 
cover, 50 cents. 

A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 
12mo. 300 pages. Illustrated. 

Handsomely bound in cloth, 
price, $1.25. Paper cover, 50 
cents. 



A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


% IConcl. 


/ 


TRANSLATED FROWTHE GERMAN OF 

NATALY VON ESCHSTRUTH, • 

Author of Pri,stess of Comedy f Countess Dynarf etc. 


BY 

ELISE L. LATHROP. 

\ 


WITH IJ.LUSTBATIONS BY JAMES FAGAN. 


01 ? CO: 

'V 

MAR S4 1894 


NEW YORK: 




WASH"' 




ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 


PUBLISHERS. 


« 

THE CHOICE SERIES ISSUED SEMI-MONTHLY. SUBSCRIPTION PRICE, TWELVE DOLLARS PER ANNUM. NO. IDS 
MARCH 16, 1894. ENTERED AT THE NEW YORK, N. Y., POST OFFICE AS SECOND CLASS MAIL MATTER. 


Tz.3 


COPYRIGHT, 1894, 

BY ROBEBT BONNER’S SONS. 

(All rights reserved.) 


\ . 

■V. 


V 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE 


CHAPTER 1. 

A t last it was spring ! The Neva had long bowed 
its neck to the yoke of winter, had worn the 
shining armor of ice ; and, as in ancient times, 
the car of the conqueror rolled over the bodies of his 
enemies, so hundreds of merry skaters had glided over 
the chained water nymph, the mistress of the old city 
of the czars. The clear winter sun had indeed shone 
brightly, but his kiss was but chill, and he had no 
power to break the chains of his captive friend. But 
when the gay crowds grew too audacious, the orb of 
day at last aroused himself, scattered the snow clouds 
and waged war upon winter. Soon the mighty river, 

[ 7 ] 



8 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


freed from its icy bands, flowed calmly along its course, 
and past the gardens of the palace of Prince Sobolefskoi. 

A magnificent building, dating back to the middle 
ages, this palace stood on an elevation, the park de- 
scending in terraces to the river, and from the palace 
windows a beautiful view of the city could be had, 
with its chu;*ch towers, its huge, barn-like buildings, 
and, rising above all these, the walls of the gloomy 
fortress. 

The balcony door of one of the lower rooms stood 
open, and the sunbeams pouring in irradiated all the 
magnificence which had so long been hidden during the 
winter. If the old saying, From the furnishings of a 
room one can form an estimate of its occupant's charac- 
ter,” be true, then this boudoir in the Sobolefskoi palace 
must belong to the most elegant, dainty and modern of 
ladies. The furniture and hangings harmonized most 
exquisitely; pale pink and blue were the prevailing 
tints, here and there vailed with filmy lace, the whole 
apartment being pervaded with the fragrance of flow- 
ers from innumerable jardinieres. Rare bric-a-brac 
adorned tables and shelves, the lamps were shaded with 
rose-colored shades, soft cushions formed cosy corners, 
and everywhere one fancied the touch of a woman's 
dainty hand could be discerned. And yet the Sobolef- 
skoi palace had no mistress, and in this most charming 
room, before a writing-table loaded with the most costly 
knick-knacks, sat the tall, thin form of a man whose 
hair, carefully and youthfully arranged though it was. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


9 


had already become gray and scanty — Prince Gregory 
Sobolefskoi, the czar’s chamberlain. 

On his delicate white hand sparkled a diamond of 
rare beauty, the gift of a grand-duke, who had be- 
stowed it upon this old and tried friend of the imperial 
family upon the fiftieth anniversary of his service at 
court. 

Fifty years in the service of the court ! Prince 
Sobolefskoi had, as a ten-year-old boy, served as page ; 
as a youth of eighteen, had been appointed travelling 
companion and chamberlain to one of the princes of 
the imperial family, after having been a frequent guest 
in the young prince’s apartments from early childhood. 
Fifty years ! As a plant is bound by a thousand tiny 
threads and fibers to its native soil, so Gregory Sobo- 
lefskoi has become bound to the court life which means 
everything to him. His fortune is enormous ; he owns 
estates which he has never thoroughly inspected ; he 
has accumulated sums in banks, both at home and 
abroad,- of which he can barely spend the interest ; he 
could maintain a little court of his own and govern his 
estates like a king ; and yet, with fanatic zeal, he bows 
his head in the service of the czar, whose nods and 
commands have become the sum of his life. Fifty 
years at court ! 

All the threads of the harmless and harmful intrigues 
which are such every-day occurrences in palaces, had 
either passed through Sobolefskoi’s hands or had been 
watched by him with eager interest ; and without this 


10 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


gossip, which had assumed to him the importance of 
affairs of state, life seemed indescribably tiresome and 
uninteresting to him. Prince Sobolefskoi knew and 
was known by all elements of society ; it was one of 
his greatest pleasures to greet this and that one with a 
handshake or a few confidential words, to be intimate 
with distinguished people, to exchange significant 
glances with some dignitary, or to converse in an 
undertone with them when outsiders were present. 

Of late, as chamberlain, he had usually served as 
representative of the court at festivities in foreign 
capitals, where he could sun himself in the favor of 
princes, who rewarded himT'with some fresh order to 
add to his numerous decorations. Ovations and demt)n- 
strations were quite as delightful to him as to the rulers 
for whom they were intended. He fairly pined when 
forced to do without them for any length of time, and 
yet to-day Gregory Sobolefskoi sat before his writing- 
table, in his hand a gold pen which was, with a single 
stroke, to sever all the ties which bound him 'to the 
court. A large sheet of paper torn in half lay upon 
the inlaid table, a second containing a sketch of the 
epistle at his right, and while the old courtier’s pen 
flew over the paper in nervous haste, the orders on his 
breast rattled as though in consternation at such un- 
heard-of behavior. 

Prince Gregory Sobolefskoi begged the czar gra- 
ciously to release him from his long service. The sun- 
light fell upon his gray head, and the writer drew out 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


11 


his perfumed handkerchief and passed it across his 
forehead with the grace that had become second nature 
to him. Then lighting a candle, he sealed his letter 
carefully. For a moment he gazed at it ; then, pushing 
back his chair, he drew a deep breath and turned to 
the open balcony door. Each of the old man’s move- 
ments displayed that elegance which carefully avoids 
affectation as well as awkwardness ; and although his 
appearance was exquisite almost to effeminacy, the 
prince was recognized as a clever man at home, not 
only in court salons but also in many fields of science. 

And now he was about to give up all that he had 
been accustomed to from childhood, all that to which 
his life, his heart had belonged. His heart ? No, his 
heart no longer cleaved to this splendor which so 
pitilessly separated him from his love. 

The incredible, impossible rumor which had for 
some time been circulated in St. Petersburg society 
had become a fact : Prince Gregory Sobolefskoi, the 
man of the world and confirmed old bachelor, who had 
coldly turned from the most beautiful and seductive 
women of all countries for so many years — Prince 
Gregory, with his gray hairs and sixty years, had fallen 
in love, madly, blindly as any boy. And with whom ? 

A new singer had been engaged at the court theatre, 
a woman who sang second parts, giving the audience 
such mild, languishing glances from her brown, dove- 
like eyes, and shaking back her blonde curls with such 
grace that all the men’s hands were raised as though 


12 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


hypnotized to applaud. But those dark eyes in the 
delicate oval face and the wealth of golden hair were 
Mademoiselle Eglantina Ruzzolane’s only charms, her 
figure being so extremely slender that it was a kindness 
in the golden locks to fall like a shining mantle over 
neck and shoulders. 

Mademoiselle Eglantina was decidedly interesting, 
but that she could so kindle the heart of the most 
exacting of men of the world, that he would give up 
everything for her sake, was and remained to St. 
Petersburg a great, unsolvable riddle. 

Sobolefskoi had gone out upon the balcony, and 
stared thoughtfully at the river and the sunlit domes 
and spires of this Paris of the North. The letter lying 
upon his writing-table would separate him from this, 
his beloved home, with which the happiest recollec- 
tions were associated; for if Eglantina becomes his wife 
it will be no longer possible for him to remain in St. 
Petersburg. And this is well. 

The prince is jealous as a Turk; and the thought of 
taking his wife as far away as possible, of living alone 
with her in the deep solitude of his estates, is most 
alluring to him. He will grow young again in such 
idyllic surroundings; he will revel in his freedom when 
once this yoke of service is removed. 

Eglantina’s dark eyes seem to him more bewitching 
than all the imperial salons of the world, and her 
golden curls are more to him than all the orders he 
has received. Yes, Prince Sobolefskoi is firmly re- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


13 


solved to throw everything in the balance to win one 
woman. He laughs at the warnings of true friends, 
and sends a messenger to the solitary castle on the 
coast to order it adorned for its young mistress, for 
thither he intends to take his bride immediately after 
their wedding. 

The landscape is bathed in spring sunshine, the 
birds are singing. Prince Sobolefskoi smiles and rouses 
himself from his dreams, goes back to his boudoir 
and, with the impetuosity of a boy, writes a second 
letter. 

This time the delicately perfumed and tinted paper 
bears an elaborate crest beneath the coronet, and in 
the next room a huge bouquet stands ready to accom- 
pany the letter. 

Prince Gregory Sobolefskoi formally sues for the 
hand of Mademoiselle Eglantina Ruzzolane. 

The czar had gone to Gatschina, and intended to 
remain with his family for some time in this charm- 
ingly situated palace. 

Before the broad steps of the main entrance the Sobo- 
lefskoi equipage had paused, and its owner alighted. 
Formerly the old courtier had rested his hand upon 
the balustrade of the steps, fearing a fall on their 
smooth marble surface, but to-day he hurried up the 
flight as lightly as a boy, and entered the ante-room 
where the adjutant had always received him with the 
most courteous of greetings. 

To-day he sat near a window, glancing over a French 


14 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


journal, rose and bowed formally, and then devoted 
himself quite ostentatiously to his reading again. 

For a moment the old courtier was surprised, then 
he smiled ironically, took his place and waited till 
summoned to his majesty. 

The audience was not a long one, but the czar’s voice 
was loud and violent, and every syllable could be dis- 
tinguished in its ante-room. 

The adjutant had long since thrown down his paper, 
and was softly pacing up and down the room. 

Count Karnitcheff !” 

The officer turned abruptly. Between the portieres 
stood the imposing form of the widowed court lady, 
Madame de Loux. She laid her remarkably beautiful, 
snow-white hand upon the laces on her bosom and 
breathed quickly, as though she had hurried greatly 

‘^Yes, baroness!” 

Karnitcheff glided to her side and gallantly kissed 
her hand. 

How is it with Sobolefskoi .? Will he yield ?” 

I fear not.” 

‘‘ His majesty is excited. Ah, I can hear his voice 
plainly. Has the prince’s guardian-angel forsaken 
him, that he dares resist further ? If he does not yield 
now, all is lost,” and Madame de Loux grasped the 
young officer’s arm tightly, and in her excitement drew 
a step nearer to the curtains which hung before the 
door of the audience-room. 

“ Madame — I implore you — come back I” 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


15 


“Hush! Hush! The empress wishes to know,” whis- 
pered the beautiful woman, leaning forward and listen- 
ing intently. A moment later she started back and 
turned quickly to the door by which she had entered. 

“ He dismisses him, must dismiss him. The mad- 
man will not listen to reason. Well, then, as one 
makes his bed he must lie in it. From this hour it will 
be impossible for Prince Sobolefskoi to set foot here.” 

“ Of course, quite impossible,” said Count Karnitcheff, 
triumphantly, and is about to kiss the beautiful widow^s 
hand a second time ; but she motions him back, smiles 
as well as at this moment she can smile, and her long 
crape train rustles out of the room behind her. When 
Prince Sobolefskoi, with deeply flushed face, re-enters 
the anteroom, the adjutant stands at the window and 
does not seem to hear the chamberlain's entrance ; only 
when the old man says, with his customary politeness : 
“ Good-bye, Count Karnitcheff ; I shall probably no 
longer have the pleasure of seeing you again in these 
rooms,” does he turn shortly, ignore the offered hand, 
and bow coldly and silently. 

“Weathercock !” thinks Sobolefskoi, and turns to the 
door. As he crosses the hall he sees the two Countess 
Imanoffs and Madame de Loux standing absorbed in 
earnest conversation at the door of the empress's pri- 
vate apartments. 

Madame de Loux had always been a good friend to 
him, and the two countesses had had nothing but pretty 
speeches for him. He is about to address a few gay 


16 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


remarks to the ladies as usual, but pauses in astonish- 
ment, for the three scarcely turn their heads, measure 
him from head to foot, and then pass him with a barely 
perceptible greeting. 

Prince Sobolefskoi has become impossible ! For a 
moment a pang pierces the old man’s heart ; then he 
smiles. Fool that he is to forget that it is Madame de 
Loux’s most ardent desire to win an old husband of 
good name and great wealth, who will soon leave her 
for the second time a widow. The chamberlain pauses 
and glances about him. For the last time he stands in 
Gatschina. When he crosses the threshold, the door 
closing behind him will bar him forever from the court 
of the czar. His majesty had dismissed him in high 
disfavor, had banished him forever from his presence, 
and Sobolefskoi knows that no petition can ever bridge 
this chasm of banishment. 

His emperor had stood before him with flashing eyes. 

‘‘ You are a fool, Sobolefskoi, if you think to find hap- 
piness in the love of a wife who is not your equal. 
Your whole life is wrapped up in your position. You 
will pine like a fish on land when you can no longer 
breathe court air.” 

Can the czar be right ? 

Absurd ! Love overcometh everything. 

Prince Sobolefskoi threw back his head in proud 
confidence, drew a few deep breaths, as though quench- 
ing his thirst at a beloved spring, before starting on a 
long pilgrimage, then hurried out the door. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


17 


A lackey opened and closed this door quite as usual ; 
but this time the noise of closing seemed remarkable 
to the dismissed chamberlain — ^like a warning bell 
announcing that a fatal moment has arrived. 




CHAPTER 11. 

This lonely estate of Prince Sobolefskoi, whither he 
retired with his young wife, extended, a flat stretch of 
country, along the shore of the ocean. At the highest 
point of a short chain of hills stood a huge, cloister-like 
castle, with numerous turrets and towxrs, a defiant land- 
mark on the Baltic coast. The leaden waters lay at its 
feet, while in the other directions, far as the eye could 
reach, nothing but flat prairie and woodland was visible 
— a scene of the deepest peace, while the waves sang 
their majestic song eternally. 

Yes, it was lonely here — ^much more lonely than 
Prince Sobolefskoi and his bride had imagined ; but in 
the first flush of married happiness this loneliness had 
seemed ideal to the chamberlain, and Princess Eglan- 
tina had consoled herself with the thought that such 
exile could not last forever. 

But happiness is fleeting, and even the sweetest rose 
fades in time. 

[i8] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


19 


When Mademoiselle Eglantina stood behind the foot- 
lights, her beauty displayed tp the best advantage, and 
charmed the public by her rendering of another's 
words and music, it was easy for Prince Sobolefskoi to 
fancy life at her side bewitching. When, therefore, he 
saw her lying for hours on a divan in his Castle Miscow, 
bored and apathetic, incapable of reading and enjoying 
a good book, disenchantment was inevitable. The 
young princess was extremely good-natured, and, in 
spite of her two years of stage life, remarkably vir- 
tuous and moral ; but she was an unwritten page, with- 
out education or the desire to obtain it. 

To converse serioui^ly or intelligently with her was 
impossible ; and, as she did not like to sing without 
stage settings and costumes, the monotonous life in 
Miscow was seldom enlivened by a few songs. 

At first, novelty and the charm of playing the prin- 
cess had diverted Eglantina ; but when six months had 
passed, and all outside attractions were still lacking, 
intercourse with her became more and more tiresome, 
and soon the young wife did nothing but recline among 
silken cushions, nibble bonbons and twine her golden 
curls around her fingers from morning to night. But 
to Prince Sobolefskoi, with his wide interests, accus- 
tomed to intellectual conversation and deeply interested 
in all topics of the day, which came to him through the 
newspapers like echoes from the great world, it was 
torment not to find the slightest response in Eglantina. 

At first he had flattered himself with the thought of 


20 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


being her teacher and educating her ; but, with his 
nervous, impatient nature, it soon became unbearable 
to him to look into his wife's wide-opened, uncompre- 
prehending eyes, which lost all charm by their lack of 
intelligence. Already his illusions of paradise upon 
earth were fading. Prince Gregory often caught him- 
self sighing deeply, and more than once he had crushed 
the papers which brought interesting court news from 
St. Petersburg, and had hurled them in the paper-bas- 
ket. Then once more the sun pierced the clouds which 
had threatened to vail all happiness. 

Princess Eglantina presented her husband with a 
son. 

An indescribable joy filled the heart of the old man 
as he held the frail, delicate child, the representative of 
his name, in his arms. 

All his interest, love and care centered in the little 
creature, and if the weeks had passed intolerably slowly 
before, the months now fairly seemed to fly. 

But Princess Eglantina grew more dull and stupid 
than ever, and with tears and reproaches entreated her 
husband to take her back to the gay world. 

But where could he go ? He was known everywhere, 
and the news of his mesalliance had flashed like wildfire 
through European society. Could he, without enduring 
endless humiliations and slights, return to society with 
his insignificant wife, whose very beauty had waned 
since her indolent, luxurious life had made her far too 
stout ? No ; he will patiently endure his self-appointed 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


21 


exile until the education of his son demands a change 
of residence. 

Besides, he is still jealous. He has noticed that 
Eglantina casts the same soft glances at the young 
artist who painted her portrait that formerly she had 
bestowed upon him. She did this with no evil inten- 
tions — it was simply her way of being agreeable, since 
she could not charm with repartee. But Prince Sobo- 
lefskoi will not tolerate the thought that young beaux 
and dandies should judge this manner otherwise. But 
Eglantina declares that she can endure solitude no 
longer ; in fact, she suffers from it, and becomes ner- 
vous and irritable. Frequent scenes occur between hus- 
band and wife, which threaten wholly to sever the slight 
tie which still binds them. 

The intoxication is fled, and the chamberlain buries 
his face in his hands and groans as he thinks of St. 
Petersburg, which now seems a lost paradise to him. 

In addition, it happens that his son in no wise 
fulfills the father's hopes. Little Daniel develops very 
slowly. For a long time Sobol efskoi was seriously wor- 
ried. Only with the greatest care is the sickly child 
kept alive. And now, when he has attained his second 
year, he can scarcely stand alone, and is so ugly that 
at sight of him his father's heart bleeds. 

No spark of intelligence shines in the dark eyes 
which gaze into space with unnatural gravity, almost 
melancholy. There are no joyous exclamations, no 
quick movements ; all are slow and heavy : and when, 


22' 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


after long efforts to amuse him, a weary smile at last 
dawns on his pinched little face, it is but a passing 
interest which changes in the next moment to dull 
brooding. 

For another eighteen months Prince Sobolefskoi en- 
dures the misery of his home. He is almost wholly 
estranged from his wife. She amuses herself by or- 
dering the most expensive toilets from Paris, engaging 
a celebrated singing-teacher and restudying all her 
former operatic roles. 

To all this her husband is perfectly indifferent. He 
pays her bills without a word of comment at the 
amounts and sits for hours in the nursery with his 
child, who at length begins to speak sentences. Little 
Daniel is a most peculiar child. He never cries or 
screams, he has neither sympathies nor antipathies, but 
gazes at every one with the same look in his dark eyes 
and spends half the day moving colored marbles with 
his little thin fingers, to form various figures. His 
mother he scarcely knows, and when she comes to see 
him it is only to rest her hand for a moment on his 
large shapeless head, and exclaim compassionately: 

Poor little Daniel ! You are really quite too homely.” 

Prince Sobolefskoi is obliged to undertake a trip to 
Paris to see his bankers; and as the autumn wind has 
already commenced to hurl the gray leaves from the 
trees and with fierce howls announce the approach of 
that dread season when Miscow lies buried in snow- 
drifts, Eglantina throws her arms around her husband’s 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


23 


neck for the first time in years, and with hot tears in her 
eyes begs him to take her with him. He gives her a 
gloomy look. 

“ And who will stay with Daniel ?” 

“ The entire retinue with which you have surrounded 
him. Faithful servants, an excellent physician, careful 
nurses and my companion, whom I must reward with 
gold and diamonds for the two winters which she has 
lost, buried here in this tomb.’' 

The princess tossed back her blonde curls as grace- 
fully as of old, when she stood upon the stage, and gave 
the chamberlain an irresistible glance. 

I can bear this life no longer, Gregory. This fear- 
ful solitude, which preys upon heart and mind, is the 
cause of all our unhappiness. Take me back into 
the gay world, let me enjoy my young life during the 
season; let me drain the cup of pleasure until after 
the carnival, and I will languish all summer long in Mis- 
cow, without a word of complaint, without ever tor- 
menting you by moods or ennui. I will be your faithful 
and obedient wife if you will divide your life honestly 
with me. You love solitude ; good, then ; you shall have 
it in summer: but I long for people, light, life and 
dance music, so give me the winter for that, and we 
will both be happy.” 

There was something of the old charm and anima- 
tion in the young woman, who appeared to more ad- 
vantage in her exquisite morning-robe than she had 
done for a long time. 


24 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


A feeling of intense bitterness came over the prince. 
Enjoy her young life ! Dance and amuse herself, and 
hold up her gray-haired husband to the world’s deri- 
sion ! It was just this that he would not tolerate and 
which had driven him as an exile here, to curse his 
fate. He was miserable enough and longed for the 
paradise which he had left for her sake ; but if he 
returned he would set his foot in no salons but those of 
the court, and since this was impossible, since he had 
forever forfeited his position, he would remain, in 
gloomy defiance, an exile. 

But since he believed that he had no right to refuse 
to take his wife with him on his trip, he shrugged his 
shoulders and replied shortly: 

My journey is not yet definitely decided upon. A 
telegram will decide whether it is necessary. If not, 
you must give up a stay in the capital.” 

Eglantina drew a step nearer, with flashing eyes. A 
feverish flush rose to her cheeks, and her little clenched 
hands trembled. 

“No, that I will not do,” she cried, beside herself, 
“ and you shall take me away from this fearful climate, 
where the snowy air is poison to me, or I will appeal to 
the czar for protection from the obstinacy and brutality 
of my husband. My health requires a change, and if 
you will not consent voluntarily, I will force you to 
do so.” 

The prince paled. Her threat was absurd, but Eglan- 
tina’s lack of tact might easily expose to St. Petersburg 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


25 


society the whole misery of his marriage, and awaken 
peals of triumphant laughter. He raised his head with 
sudden resolve. 

Go ! I will not prevent you. Have your trunks 
packed and go where you please. Although the bonds 
which bind our hands, blessed by the church, can never 
be severed, we can, nevertheless, each go his and her 
own way, and the further apart these ways the better. 
You will not miss Daniel. Let us hope that he will 
recognize his mother when she returns.'' 

For a moment the princess stared at the speaker in 
the utmost astonishment. This turn of affairs she had 
neither expected nor desired. She had wished to travel 
from no evil motives, but merely because, to her super- 
ficial nature, the solitude of Miscow and Sobolefskoi's 
constantly increasing nervousness and disagreeableness 
were unbearable. That they were not in the least har- 
monious she knew, and felt that Sobolefskoi regarded 
her as the cause of his misfortune, in being forced to 
exist without court life ; but that his love for her was 
so dead that he could part from her without the slight- 
est struggle she had not suspected. Deeply wounded 
and offended, she turned her back upon him and re- 
turned to her apartments, giving commands in angry 
haste for preparations for her departure. 

For a short time she felt bitter and angry toward 
her husband, but her pleasure-loving nature soon con- 
quered. Had she not lived in exile at Gregory's side 
long enough ? Had she not patiently and faithfully 


26 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


sacrificed the loveliest years of her life to him ? Now 
she will have her reward. Eglantina stood once more 
beside the bed of her child, whose peaked, sallow face 
looked like that of an old man, as it rested on the pil- 
lows. The large, melancholy eyes stared at her, but he 
did not stretch out his tiny hands to her, and merely 
sighed softly as the princess raised him somewhat 
hastily and excitedly to kiss him. Any roughness 
pained his frail body, so Daniel silently closed his eyes 
like a martyr and did not see his mother disappear for- 
ever behind the door. 

Forever ! At first she sent short letters and asked 
after her child ; then for weeks there was no news of 
her, until finally a long letter, joyful and enthusiastic, 
arrived from Verona. Eglantina wrote her husband 
that she had been in the theatre at a performance of 
Lucretia,’' when the singer of this role had suddenly 
become ill. Quickly taking her resolution — the affair 
had seemed a fine joke to her — she had left her box, 
gone on the stage and, in her black-lace evening gown 
and a hastily donned Italian mantle, had sung the part 
to the end. The public had gone wild with enthusiasm, 
and only by slipping out through a side door had she 
escaped from the stormy ovation, and to-day all Verona 
was wild with excitement about the mysterious diva. 
Unfortunately, her name had been ascertained, and the 
theatre director had implored her on his knees to sing 
the entire role for once. Lucretia had always been 
one of her favorite roles, and she could not find words 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


27 


to express the rapturous delight which the applause 
caused her after so many years without it. ’ 

^‘Yes; Euterpe sits upon a powerful throne/’ the letter con- 
cluded, and the scepter which she wields is wreathed with roses 
and laurels. Whoever has once breathed the magic air of her 
court becomes her slave, and clings to her through life and 
till death.” 

The prince trembled with rage and sent a dispatch 
to Verona, strictly forbidding his wife ever to appear 
on the stage again. No answer. Weeks later a letter 
arrived from Rome. As Sobolefskoi opened it an official 
document fell out, the death-certificate of Princess 
Eglantina Sobolefskoi, but with this was a sheet of 
paper containing the following lines in his wife's hand- 
writing : 

‘‘Dear Gregory: 

“One should not strive to fight against the inevitable. You 
commanded me never to sing in public again, and I have acted 
contrary to your commands. I changed roles with my com- 
panion — she played the princess, and I was in her service, and 
sang every evening and had triumphs. You once told me that you 
pined for the air of the court of the czar. Very well. I, too, should 
pine if in future I must live without the atmosphere which sur- 
rounds the crimson mantle of the queen of the drama. 

“And so I renounce all that I possess — the princely coronet, 
money, husband and child — and flee back to the paradise which 
I left for your sake. And whether it leads to my wretchedness 
or death, I can act no differently. Chance came to my assist- 
ance. My poor companion, the pseudo Princess Sobolefskoi, 
sickened in Naples of typhus-fever and died of it a few days ago. 
At my desire the death-certificate was made out, and of course 
in the name she was known by. I send you herewith the little 
paper which ’sets us both free. You are loosed from all bonds. 


28 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


and so am I. Princess Sobolefskoi is dead — and her poor com- 
panion? She will never, never cross your path again. Farewell, 
forever, Gregory. Give my boy a last kiss from his mother, and 
for all the kindness you have ever shown me, accept the sincere 
thanks of Vera Czakaroff.'' 

For a moment the prince grew giddy and grasped 
the arms of his chair. He let the sheet fall to the 
ground, buried his face in his hands and then raised 
them in thanks to heaven. A single word came like a 
cry of joy from his* lips : Free !’* 




CHAPTER III. 

Prince Sobolefskoi read his wife’s letter again and 
again. Fate had played him a strange trick ; it was a 
bit of almost incredible good fortune which had re- 
stored him his liberty. He fought a brief fight with 
his heart and sense of justice as to whether he should 
avail himself of the strange state of affairs, but he soon 
determined that he would be a fool to replace, owing to 
an exaggerated sense of honor, the noose which had 
been loosed from his neck. 

Was it not best for Eglantina as well as for himself 
that this grave should separate them — a grave which 
buried nothing but the name of a woman and the title. 
Princess Sobolefskoi ? Eglantina herself lived and was 
happy, and perhaps he too could win back what he had 
formerly rashly thrown away. For what did he. Prince 
Gregory, risk if he believed or feigned to believe a 
legal document ? Not he but Eglantina had committed 
perjury. She alone could be held responsible for it 

[29] 


30 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


should she ever appear under her true name, for the 
bit of paper which makes him a confederate in her 
scheme shall be burned to ashes, and then no one can 
prove that it ever passed into his hands. 

Thus Prince Sobolefskoi silenced his conscience, and 
the faint voice was soon forgotten in the fierce long- 
ing which drew the former courtier irresistibly to St 
Petersburg. 

His resolution quickly taken, he hid Eglantina’s lines 
in a secret compartment of his desk, rang for his valet 
and ordered him. to assemble all the servants in the 
castle chapel. There he announced the news of their 
mistress's death. 

On the main tower of Miscow the banner floated at 
half-mast, vailed in crape, and the windows were hung 
in black, while torches burned day and night before the 
entrance. The portrait of the princess was wreathed 
with palms and flowers, and placed in the church, with 
tall candles burning before it. 

But after a week the hangings of black were re- 
moved, the torches extinguished and Eglantina's por- 
trait carried back to its old place in Sobolefskoi's room, 
where a black curtain was hung before it. 

Foreign as well as Russian papers contained the no- 
tice of the young princess’s death, and private an- 
nouncements were sent to Gregory’s former friends in 
St. Petersburg. 

But few letters of condolence came in reply, but 
Sobolefskoi pressed his face to them in exultation. Did 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


31 


they not come from the palace of the czar — to him, des- 
pised and exiled ? 

Once more, with fresh hope, the old man gave him- 
self lip to happy dreams of the future. He will wait 
until the old recollections revived in St. Petersburg by 
Eglantina's death have subsided, until after the sum- 
mer, when the court has met again with fresh interests 
and impressions, and then will risk his last throw, will 
bow his head humbly and penitently before his sover- 
eign, and return to the world without which he can 
live no longer. 

The czar had wished him to marry Madame de Loux, 
and had directly expressed this wish at the last audi- 
ence, and he, the blinded, insane man, had roughly 
declined his sovereign's kind care. 

The chamberlain shivers with horror of himself when 
he thinks of this last hour, but he will expiate all his 
faults, he will bow his neck to Madame de Loux’s little 
foot, however tyrannically it may trample upon him ; 
he will do everything that he may be asked if he but 
breathe again the air without which he languishes 
here. 

He consoles himself thus. 

The summer passes rapidly, for the prince avails 
himself of it to go to Paris, and when he returns tears 
rise to his eyes as Daniel recognizes him and holds out 
his little hand with his resigned smile. The boy has 
developed physically, but his manner is quiet and 
apathetic as ever. His tutor and physician assure the 


32 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


prince that he need not entertain the slightest anxiety 
as to the child’s mental ability. There was more feel- 
ing in the weak little frame than wonld seem possible, 
as was proven by the long-drawn breath of delight or 
touchingly sympathetic smile with which he listened to 
stories in which the heroes, or even the lowest animals 
in creation, fare well, or the silent, agonized twitching 
of the little frame, when even a picture representing 
misfortune, however trifling, is shown him. 

Prince Sobolefskoi is sincerely delighted at such 
news, but the contrast between father and son is too 
marked ; and although the nervous, excitable old man 
forces himself to have Daniel brought to his room and 
endures the child’s terrible calm and indifference for 
an hour which is torture for both, he nevertheless be- 
comes more and more estranged from him. 

Sobolefskoi’s whole thoughts are in St. Petersburg, 
and he can scarcely await the time which seems best 
suited to his petition. 

At last the morning of the return of the imperial 
family to the capital, as announced in the newspapers, 
arrives. The letter is already written with the excep- 
tion of the date, and with trembling fingers the prince 
supplies this, seals it, and sends it by a mounted mes- 
senger to the nearest post-station. 

Then he takes a short walk and paces restlessly up 
and down the beach until the monotonous roar of the 
surf becomes unbearable, and he returns to his room to 
read the newspapers. 



ONCE MORE HE STOOD BEFORE HIS WIFE’S PORTRAIT.— aSCC I'Cig€ 38. 


*- • > 


A 


r 


I 


/ 





% 

_ * 
4 



A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


33 


He glances absently over the printed pages, and lays 
aside one sheet after another, finally taking up a French 
paper. At first this, too, bores him ; but suddenly he 
starts and gazes intently at it. The little sheet con- 
tains, among other court news, a sensational report, 
which, it stated, was at that time alarming society in 
St. Petersburg. It was rumored that in a very short 
time a marriage was to take place between the cele- 
brated beauty and court lady, Madame de Loux, and 
one of the Russian grand-dukes. It was also stated 
that the czar had opposed many difficulties ; that he 
had feared this match for years, and had wished to 
render the beautiful widow harmless by marrying her 
to some one else. The circumstances which, to his 
majesty’s great anger, frustrated this scheme, had, by 
their romantic details, excited comment enough, since 
the names of a prince and court chamberlain and an 
opera singer were connected therewith. 

The paper trembled in the hands of the former 
courtier ; his face grew colorless as the handkerchief 
with which he mopped his brow. 

If this report were true all was lost. If Sobolefskoi 
had crossed his sovereign’s plans in such a fatal manner 
there was no hope that he could ever propitiate the czar 
or even be restored to favor. And even if the marriage 
did not take place, the prince had nevertheless been the 
occasion of years of annoyance to the czar, for it was a 
fact that the grand-duke had formerly singled out the 
fair widow for his attentions, but at the time no one 


34 


A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 


had believed that these attentions were more serious 
than a pastime. 

The czar had known better, and therefore had been 
so indignant at his chamberlain’s obstinacy, for he 
knew that the enormously wealthy prince would receive 
a refusal from no court lady to whom he offered his 
hand. And at that time Madame de Loux herself 
had not believed in the duke’s seriousness, and would 
certainly have offered no opposition to marrying 
Sobolefskoi. Later, the clever woman had probably 
found means to frustrate her sovereign’s plans. And 
how often his anger must have turned against his 
ungrateful, deluded courtier ! 

Sobolefskoi’s blood seemed turned to ice, and anxiety 
drove the moisture to his brow. He passed the day in 
a state of the most terrible excitement, and paced his 
room all night, tormented by the fearful thought : 
‘^The czar will not be propitiated.” 

The next day passed in a torment of uncertainty and 
anxiety ; and although the following morning brought 
most surprising and sensational news, this did not serve 
to allay the old man’s fears. The little French sheet 
informed its readers that it was almost incredible, but 
still a fact, that the day before, very privately, but a 
few witnesses being present, Madame de Loux was 
married in the church of St. Peter and Paul to his 
majesty the czar’s adjutant. Count Karnitcheff. 

Sobolefskoi knew that neither Madame de Loux nor 
Karnitcheff had money, so this marriage must have 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


35 


cost the czar a considerable sum from his private 
treasury. The czar was bitterly opposed to all large 
expenditures which could be avoided ; consequently he 
would think with doubled wrath of the man who had 
made this expenditure necessary. 

But one faint hope remained to the prince, namely, 
that newspapers are unreliable, and that possibly not a 
syllable of the story was true ; but that Madame de 
Loux and Kamitcheff had married for love, and after 
a promotion of the young officer. 

But the old courtier knew well that many a strange 
romance is played behind the curtains of imperial 
halls, and that many a ruler has made large sacrifices 
to preserve his house from mesalliances. 

Day after day passed without bringing news from St. 
Petersburg, and the more probable the thought that he 
was in disfavor for life became the more morbid be- 
came Sobolefskoi’s longing for the world from which he 
had exiled himself. 

It was in vain that he told himself that every other 
European court would receive him and that, with his 
name, wealth and freedom, he could yet play a great 
role. With true Russian constancy his heart clung to 
his home, St. Petersburg ; and the more persistently 
these gates remained closed to him the more he per- 
sisted in the idea that he could exist only at the court 
in this beloved city of the czars. 

When two weeks had elapsed without bringing a 
reply from the czar's cabinet, the prince's excitement 


36 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


rose to a pitch which made the physician fear the worst. 
His nerves were shattered, his physical strength under- 
mined by sleeplessness and irregular, often-forgotten, 
meals ; and, pale as a shadow, he wandered restlessly 
through the castle halls. At night his light appeared 
in one room after another, so that the servants avoided 
him in dread and secretly whispered to each other : 

His head is no longer right. He has been queer since 
the princess's death." 

When Sobolefskoi could no longer endure the uncer- 
tainty, he wrote to a former confidential friend at 
court, and implored him for the love of heaven to let 
him know what his chances were with the czar. Then 
he tottered to his secretary's room and ordered him to 
drive to the nearest town and fetch a notary, that he 
might draw up his will. He then withdrew to his 
room to arrange his desk. 

He sorted various letters, destroying some, and here 
and there making comments upon the envelopes of 
others. Often he pressed one hand to his forehead 
and stared blankly before him. 

He postponed the rereading of Eglantina's letters 
until last ; and, after glancing briefly over them, de- 
stroyed all but two — the one in which she promised to 
marry him and the lines which she had sent with the 
certificate of her death. 

For a moment Sobolefskoi held in his hand the per- 
fumed note which five years before had made him the 
happiest of mortals, only later to become a curse. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


37 


Then he turned from the fireplace and rested his con- 
fused head in his hand. No ; this letter he could not 
destroy. These passionate, ardent words, full of ten- 
derness and faith, should prove to his son Daniel some 
day that it was for the sake of such prospective happi- 
ness that his father had been rash enough to turn his 
back upon the court of the czar. This letter of Eglan- 
tina must justify the prince’s boldness in refusing the 
hand of Madame de Loux. But his wife’s last letter, 
which disproved the death of Princess Sobolefskoi, 
must pass away in smoke and ashes, that it might 
become forever harmless to injure. 

In confused haste the old man seized the two letters 
and glanced casually at them. This was the love-letter ; 
that, the compromising revelation. Sobolefskoi threw 
one paper in the secret, fire-proof compartment of his 
writing-desk, and carefully shut it ; then, turning me- 
chanically, he tore the other sheet in half and threw it 
into the flames, where almost instantly it was con- 
sumed. 

Prince Sobolefskoi stood with crossed arms and 
gazed gloomily at the dancing flames, never suspecting 
that they had devoured not Eglantina’s last lines but 
her loving pledge of faithfulness and love. 

Vera Czakaroff’s statement lay carefully preserved 
in the secret drawer, and the ravens flew around the 
towers of Miscow with hoarse screams. A week later 
a post-messenger rode into the castle courtyard, and 
left a letter for the prince. 


38 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Sobolefskoi's sallow face wore a look of unnatural, 
rigid repose. The gray hair was perfumed and curled 
over his sunken temples as it had not been for weeks, 
and his mustache was waxed and dyed as formerly, in 
the happy days at the court of the czar. 

Firmly Gregory picked up a large sealed envelope, 
gazed at the handwriting of the address, and laid it 
down upon the table with a deep breath. Then he 
went to his dressing-room, donned his gold-laced uni- 
form which he had worn as chamberlain, together with 
all his orders and decorations, and went to his little 
son's room. Daniel closed his eyes as though the daz- 
zling uniform blinded him, but the prince picked him 
up in his arms, slowly kissed the boy's lips, cheeks and 
brow, made an almost imperceptible sign of the cross 
over him, and rested his hand for a moment on the 
little head. 

Then silently he returned to his study. 

Calmly he took the letter, opened and read it. His 
hand did not tremble, and his face was rigid as stone. 

Then he went to the fireplace and destroyed the 
letter. 

On the table stood a box containing two magnificent 
pistols set with jewels, a present from the czar. Sobo- 
lefskoi took one and raised the trigger. Strange ! It 
made the same dull sound as had the door of the palace 
Gatschina the day it closed behind him forever. 

Once more he stood before his wife's portrait, drew 
back the dark curtain and gazed with glassy eyes at the 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


39 


r 


dark eyes of the portrait ; then he drew out the fine 
handkerchief which had rested in the pocket of his 
uniform ever since that last day in Gatschina, and 
buried his face in its filmy folds. 

Court air ! For the last time he breathed it. Then 
the black hangings of Eglantina's picture trembled 
from a sudden movement on the part of the former 
chamberlain of his majesty, the czar of Russia. There 
was a flash, a dull thud, a faint gasp and then deep, 
deep silence. 




CHAPTER IV. 

The shot in the prince's room had echoed through 
the noonday stillness, and had produced a startling 
effect. From all parts of the castle the servants flocked 
in terror ; there was a confused medley of cries, excla- 
mations and offers of assistance, interrupted by the 
physician’s commands as he knelt beside the dying 
man, and raised his bloody, disfigured head to place it 
upon a pillow. 

In the confusion no one had thought of little Daniel, 
who had;-followed his tutor through the open door. 

Pressed against the dark curtain which vailed his 
mother’s portrait, the weak child stood and, clung to 
the black cloth. His dilated eyes were fixed in horror 
upon the dreadful scene before him, his teeth chattered 
as though with frost, and as though the gaping wound 
were in his own head ; the child seemed to suffer the 
[40] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


41 


same mortal agony which forced a last sigh from the 
lips of the dying man. 

Finally one of the women perceived the orphan boy, 
seized him in her arms and hurried out of the room 
with him. The ugly, shapeless head sank on her 
shoulder ; no sound came from Daniel’s lips ; but from 
his eyes gushed tears — hot, bitter tears — the first which 
he had ever shed, except a few drops forced from him 
by physical pain. 

Upon the chamberlain’s table lay an open letter, which 
summoned Sobolefskoi’s only relative, the canoness. 
Countess Kathinka Arlowsk, to Miscow to take charge 
of his affairs and the education of his son. In addition, 
a sealed letter to the czar in person and a letter to his 
bankers. 

The cjiamberlain’s body lay in state in the chapel 
where his wife’s portrait had stood before ; and when 
Countess Arlowsk drove into the courtyard, ten days 
later, the torches burned before the entrance of the 
castle, and black hangings fluttered in the autumn 
breeze. 

Prince Sobolefskoi was laid to rest in the family 
vault. His will, containing the death-certificate of the 
princess, which at his wish was to be legally recorded, 
was read, the legacies paid, and, under the strict rule 
of the canoness, who settled in Miscow, everything 
proceeded as usual. 

With masculine clearness and ability she took charge 
of her nephew’s property and ruled over the estate as 


42 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


over a little Colony, with all the forethought which 
Gregory and Eglantina had lacked. 

She was a tall, massive woman, cold and unapproach- 
able, inspiring great respect but never affection. Her 
pale, blue eyes were sharp and penetrating, her lips 
thin and tightly compressed. She had requested to see 
little Daniel immediately after her arrival in Miscow. 
She was told that the boy, who had had repeated 
attacks of his old asthmatic trouble during the past 
few days, was asleep. She picked up the tall silver 
candelabra, which stood burning on her toilet-table, and 
requested the maid to show her the way to the child’s 
room. Arrived at his bedside she pushed back the 
silken curtains and held the light so that it would fall 
upon the little sleeper, while she inspected him briefly, 
her features rigid as though carved in stone. 

‘‘ Whom does he resemble ? Father or mother ?” 

The nurse courtesied. 

That is hard to say, madam. He really resembles 
neither. Her highness, the princess, was very beautiful, 
and her husband must have been handsome in youth. 
The little prince is too undeveloped, probably from his 
illness, for any trace of his inheritance of good looks to 
be visible now ; but there is an old proverb, ^ What is 
born a grub some day turns into a butterfly,’ ” and the 
girl smiled as politely as possible, and courtesied again. 

At this moment, wakened by the light and voices, 
Daniel opened his eyes and rested them, mournful and 
tearful, upon the strange face bent over him. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


43 


Daniel, your auntie, Countess Arlowsk, is here. 
Kiss her and give her your hand.” 

The child raised his small hand obediently and held 
it out. 

The canoness seemed to have expected a cry of ter- 
ror. In surprise she lifted the child in her arms and 
pressed her cool lips to his brow. 

“If you are always good I will love you, Daniel,” 
said she in her short way. “ Now go to sleep again,” 
she added ; and replacing him on his pillow, she left 
the room. 

“ He has beautiful eyes,” she murmured. “ Sobo- 
lefskoi eyes.” 

The following day Countess Arlowsk made a tour of 
inspection through the castle. She paused before 
Eglantina’s vailed portrait and drew back the curtain, 
casting a glance of hatred at the charming figure in 
white-satin gown, with her floating golden curls and 
the languishing smile. 

“ Actress blood ! Poor Daniel !” she hissed, dropping 
the curtain scornfully and glancing reproachfully at 
Gregory’s portrait hanging opposite, as though asking : 
“ How was it possible ?” Then she left the room, lock- 
ing the door and taking the key with her. 

Time passed slowly,^ and Daniel was seven years old. 
Gradually all the old servants had been discharged, 
until now not one remained who had known the cham- 
berlain or his lowly-born wife. Little Daniel had 
developed mentally, but was physically far behind 


44 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


other children of his age and needed the most careful 
attention, all of which he received at his aunt’s hands ; 
but this and nothing more. Cold and formal in her 
intercourse with him, she never punished but never 
rewarded, never gave him a kiss or tender word and 
barely held out her finger-tips for him to kiss. Countess 
Arlowsk had no love for children, and, besides, in her 
eyes, Daniel was always the son of the opera-singer 
who had amused an audience for pay. She gave the 
boy an education suited to the heir of the Sobolefskoi 
name, led him through the portrait-gallery and pointed 
out famous ancestors to him, told him of his father, the 
czar’s chamberlain and prot^gd^ whose breast had been 
covered with orders and who was known in every court 
in Europe ; but she never mentioned his wife. And if 
Daniel asked about his mother he received the harsh 
answer : She is dead. When people ask you who was 
your mother, say ^ Countess Kathinka Arlowsk ;’ for I 
have brought you up as carefully as though you were 
my own child.” 

But Daniel’s heart longed for a mother who would 
not only oversee his lessons and tell him of his ances- 
tors, but would take him in her arms and kiss him, as 
the butler’s wife kissed her little Ivan. 

This longing grew the more the countess evaded his 
questions, and the child’s imagination formed a more 
and more ideal image, to which he clung passionately. 
His mother must certainly have been beautiful and 
lovely as the marble angel in the chapel. He asked all 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


45 


the servants if this were not so, but none of them had 
known her. Then came the anniversary of the prince's 
death — a day which seemed to the boy the most ter- 
rible in the year. On that day the countess unlocked 
the gloomy room in which his father had once lain 
with bleeding head. Daniel shivered in terror during 
the mass for the dead which he must attend, and which 
was celebrated on each anniversary before the altar 
which had been erected in the same room. 

This day his pale face was bowed on his chest, and 
he closed his eyes as he was taken to the mass. His 
new tutor stood near the German governess. 

‘‘ Is the gentleman in that picture the late prince ?" 
he whispered. 

“Yes, and opposite, behind the curtain, hangs his 
wife’s portrait.” 

“ Ah, let me have a look at it.” 

“ Sh ! Stop, for mercy’s sake ! The countess !” 

The tutor hurried back to his place, the countess en- 
tered, and the mass began, but at the girl’s words 
Daniel had started as though he had received an elec- 
tric shock. He stood motionless, his eyes fixed upon 
the black curtain which concealed his mother’s face. 

The mass was over. The old lady waited until the 
last servant had left the room, then seized Daniel’s 
hand to leave with him, but the boy threw his thin 
little arms around her in passionate excitement. 

“ Not yet, dear aunt,” he begged in a trembling voice. 
“ Let me first see my mother’s picture.” 


46 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


The old lady stood as though rooted to the ground, 
and frowned so angrily that Daniel let his hands sink 
in alarm. 

Foolishness ! Who spoke to you of the picture ?” 

Fraulein Margarethe faltered the child, and added 
in excuse : But she said it very, very softly. And, oh, 
I should so love to see my mother just once ! Please 
pull the curtain aside, aunt !*’ 

The canoness seized her nephew by the shoulders in 
her rough way and pushed him through the doorway. 

“ No ! That woman in the picture is dead and for- 
gotten, and no one should disturb the peace of the 

grave. I am your mother. You have no other but 

— ^ *> 
me. 

Tears rushed to the child’s eyes, and his heart cried 
out : “You do not love me ! You cannot be my mother !” 
But the countess turned the key in the lock, drew it 
out and returned to her room. 

Then Daniel did what he had never done before : 
He did not remain in the drawing-room as his aunt 
had commanded, but crept after her, his little feet 
making no sound on the thick carpet, to her bed-room 
and saw where she put the key in a little tray which 
stood on the bronze ledge over the head of the bed. 

The next day the German governess was dismissed, 
and Countess Arlowsk gave orders that in future the 
mass should be celebrated in the chapel: 

******* 

The autumn winds howled around Miscow ; servants 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


47 


hurried up- and down-stairs or paused in groups, talking 
in excited whispers. 

Countess Arlowsk had suddenly been taken danger- 
ously ill, and the family physician did not leave her side. 

Toward evening, however, she became calmer, and 
all in the castle seemed relieved of a load, now that the 
mistress with the ever- watchful eyes was a prisoner in 
her room. Each one profited by his unusual freedom. 

Daniel, too, was less closely watched, only his English 
governess being in his room ; and she was so absorbed 
in a novel that she did not hear the little prince slip 
down from his chair and softly leave the room. 

The corridor was deserted, and the door to the count- 
ess's sitting-room ajar. Daniel softly crept through 
the suite of rooms till he reached the threshold of the 
bedroom. There was no one here. An old peddler 
had arrived, and every servant had flocked to inspect 
his swares. Daniel draws a deep breath. Cautiously 
he enters on tip-toes, and approaches the bed. The 
sleeper does not stir. The little prince climbs upon a 
chair beside the bed, feels along the ledge above for 
the tray, and finds the key, then disappears with it, 
noiselessly as a shadow, behind the portieres. In the 
ante-room a candle stands burning. Daniel seizes it 
and escapes in feverish haste with his booty. No one 
meets him, and he hurries down a dark passage which 
leads to the room in which his father died. Formerly 
he had always been a timid child ; now he knows no 
fear. With burning cheeks he pauses before the carved 


48 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


oak door, sets down the light and puts the key in the 
lock. Only with difficulty does he turn it, but he finally 
succeeds and in trembling haste picks up the light and 
turns the knob. 

The longing for his mother and the wish to see her, 
which has filled him with such misery day and night 
shall at last be gratified. 

He opens the door and enters the room. The recol- 
lection of the terrible scene which had once taken 
place in this room seems to have entirely escaped the 
little prince's mind at this moment. He hurries to his 
mother's picture and thinks of nothing but raising the 
dark vail, that at last he may see the face of which he 
has dreamed for so long ; and seizing the curtain he 
draws it aside. A bit of gold frame, dark background 
and the folds of a white gown were visible, and strain 
his eyes as the child might, he could make out nothing 
else. He turned and tried to draw up one of the carved 
chairs, but he has not strength enough, try as he may. 
Perplexed, he gazes around the room and hurriedly 
draws up a light, three-legged stool, upon which he 
climbs, candle in hand, and with his free hand pushes 
aside the curtain again. 

Breathless, with trembling lips and ice-cold hands, 
the child gazes at the face of the mother so strange to 
him, and yet whom he loves so dearly, and his dark 
eyes flash with delight. 

How beautiful she is ! How gentle and mild ! And 
she smiles lovingly upon him, just as the marble angel 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


49 


does in the chapel. The golden curls seem like a halo 
to him, and a thousand tender words seem trembling 
on her lips, while the eyes say : Thank you, dear little 
Daniel, for coming to your mother.'’ 

The hand which rests on the white-satin folds holds a 
four-leaf clover — a little plant which was always a favor- 
ite with her — between the slender fingers. 

Daniel took in every brush-stroke, but his gaze re- 
turned again and again to the dear face. He looked 
into her eyes, and his little heart ached with longing for 
his mother. He would kiss her just once, as other 
children kiss their living mothers, and he leaned close 
to the picture and pressed his lips to the cool canvas. 
He felt unspeakably happy. He was no longer alone. 
He had found what his lonely heart sought. 

“ Dear, dear mamma !” he cried ; and then in alarm 
reached for a hold. The unsteady stool had tottered 
under him, and Daniel fell heavily down upon the hard 
parquet floor. The candelabra fell from his hand with 
a crash ; then all was dark and still. For a moment 
the child was stunned ; then he started in terror of the 
darkness, and tried to rise and hurry to the door ; but 
a sudden, violent pain in his back made him sink back 
with a faint moan, and he lay helpless, each movement 
causing him fresh pain. 

Faint moonlight shone in at the windows, and Daniel 
realized with a shudder how alone he was. How the 
windows rattle and the wind howls ! Shadows seem to 
flit across the room, and close behind him there is a 


50 


A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 

strange crackling. The little prince had long since 
closed his eyes ; fright drives the moisture out upon his 
brow, and the pain in his back becomes more intense. 
Suddenly it flashes across his mind that he is lying in 
the same room, on the very spot where his father had 
once lain. In despair he starts to his knees, half dizzy 
with pain, when a new terror seizes upon him. 

The room has suddenly becomes filled with red light, 
the fallen candle has caught the curtain hanging before 
his mother's picture, and it is in a blaze. Higher and 
higher climb the flames, and a scream issues from the 
boy's lips : 

My mother's picture ! My only treasure !" 

He sees the flames attacking the gold frame, and in 
terror, forgetting everything but the hope of saving 
his treasure, he springs to his feet. He totters a few 
steps, then sinks down again. His feet are numb, and 
his suffering becomes unbearable ; but the passionate 
wish to save the picture from destruction steels his 
nerves and keeps him conscious. He remembers that 
his father had pulled a bell-rope on the wall when he 
wished a servant, and close before him he sees by the 
light of the flames a gold cord. 

Daniel sets his teeth and in agony slowly drags him- 
self to the bell-rope. In trembling haste he seizes it 
and pulls it as fiercely and continuously as his failing 
strength permits. 

Thank God ! He hears the shrill bell which will soon 
bring him help. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


51 


His arms sink down helplessly, and he turns his face 
to his mother's picture. The curtain is already burned, 
now the hangings on the wall and the frame catch, 
even the canvas, and red flames devour the white-satin 
folds ; but the face seems to smile at the child. It lives, 
it moves. She comes down from the frame and floats 
toward him. 

“ Mamma !" comes like a breath from Daniel's lips. 
His head sinks back, but he fancies he hears her voice : 

“ Be comforted, my poor child," she whispers. I 
brought a hard fate upon you, but I will come again 
some day and take away all your pain." 

Then the poor, ugly, childish face wears a rapturous 
smile, and all is silence. 

When the bell of the late prince's room, which had 
not been rung in years, rang shrilly, the servants were 
terrified, crossed themselves, and thought of ghosts. 
But just then the English governess rushed among 
them and cried : 

“ Where is Daniel ? The little prince stole out of the 
room !" 

Then the bell rang once more, faintly, and all rushed 
upstairs to the room. Met in the corridor by smoke, 
they open the door of the room which is filled with 
flames. 

Daniel lies unconscious near the bell-rope. Beside 
herself with anxiety, the governess picks him up and 
rushes to his room with him. The fire is easily extin- 
guished, but the picture of the princess is wholly de- 


52 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


stroyedy save, strangely enough, the eyes alone. Miss 
Jane quickly pulls out the bit of canvas, which will 
never be missed from the wreck, for she has a faint 
idea what drove the orphan boy to this room. 

The next days are ones of doubled anxiety. Daniel 
lies in a burning feyer, fighting for life ; but his frail 
body rallies wonderfully, and he is convalescent before 
Countess Arlowsk. With return of consciousness, how- 
ever, a fresh trouble develops. The physician exam- 
ines him, and turns pale at the fearful discovery he 
makes. 

‘‘Injured for life!” sobs Miss Jane. “Merciful 
heaven ! If the unfortunate little child is to be a cripple 
in addition, I shall never have a happy moment again.” 

“Had I suspected the misfortune before I might 
possibly have cured it ; but it is too deep-seated now. 
We must use every effort and even subject the poor 
child to the torture of a cast. Heaven grant that we 
may help him !” 

But all efforts were in vain. Patiently as Daniel 
bore his sufferings, the physician’s hopeless look as well 
as the ever more prominent curve of the boy’s back 
proved the sad fact. Countess Arlowsk, for the first 
time in her life, was beside herself. She wrung her 
hands and wept tears of despair at the thought that the 
last branch of so proud a race should go through life a 
cripple. Then a boundless hatred of all those who had 
brought about this misfortune by their carelessness 
filled her heart. Once more she dismissed all persons 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


53 


connected with the young prince, and Miss J ane’s hot 
tears and supplications on bended knees were power- 
less to avert this punishment from her head. 

In the past few weeks which she had passed in such 
anxiety beside Daniel’s couch of pain she had become 
very fond of the child ; and Daniel, too, as he had never 
been known to do before, had taken a great liking for 
the pale, slender woman. And now Miss Jane knelt 
beside him in her travelling-dress and amid sobs bade 
him farewell. The child’s eyes showed how this part- 
ing grieved him. In vain had he begged his aunt to 
leave him his good Jane, and so he now took her head 
between his thin hands, and said, with unusual defi- 
ance : 

Do not cry, dear. When I am big and can have 
my own way, then you shall come back.” 

J ane kissed him tenderly. 

“ Will you not forget me before that, darling ? No ? 
Well, then, I will show you how fond I am of you. My 
Daniel cried so bitterly because his mamma’s picture 
was burned, but see, the flames did not rob you of every- 
thing. Your Jane saved something, and will give it to 
you now for a souvenir. See ! A little bit of the fore- 
head with a few blonde curls and the loveliest dark 
eyes imaginable, and which will gaze at you always, 
and remind you of your dear Jane,” and the English- 
woman took out the bit of canvas which she had saved 
from the wreck of the princess’s portrait, and handed it 
to her charge. 


54 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Daniel stared at it for a moment as though paralyzed 
with joy. 

‘‘Oh, Jane he murmured, and took it hesitatingly, 
stroking it gently as though to convince himself that 
he was not dreaming. 

“ Take good care of it, and do not let your auntie 
see it, or she will take it away from you,'* said Jane, 
urgently. 

Daniel’s face took on an unusual expression of anger, 
and he set his teeth. Then it seemed as though he 
were frightened at his own thoughts, and he said in his 
usual gentle way : 

“ Do not worry, J ane. I will take good care of it. I 
will fasten it behind the picture of blessed Saint Bar- 
bara, which hangs over my bed. Then I can look at it 
every morning and evening. But I will always remem- 
ber what you have done for me in this hour, and may 
all the saints bless you for it, and in a few years you 
will come again and never go away from me.'’ 



CHAPTER V. 


The years passed slowly and monotonously. Daniel 
was a deformed, ugly boy, whose nature became more 
and more peculiar. The good and evil powers fought a 
steady and bitter fight for his soul, and his actions were 
so contradictory that it was hard to judge him by them. 

In his dark hours he often cursed Jane and her care- 
lessness, which had made him a sickly cripple and pre- 
vented him from ever becoming a soldier or enjoying 
the sports of other boys of his age, while his ill-health 
prevented him from serving his country with mind at 
least, since he could not with strong arms. 

But when these storms had passed, when the sun 
emerged from behind the clouds, Daniel would bury 
his face in his hands and mourn his faithlessness, not 
understanding how he could ever have been angry 
with his dear J ane, to whom he owed his treasure, those 
two dear eyes, his only comfort, and he would suffer 
torments of remorse until his next mental storm. 
Fierce, often terrible attacks of passion and gentle, lov- 

[55] 


56 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


ing compassion formed the contrasting elements of his 
character. 

After the young prince had reached his twentieth 
year, Countess Arlowsk persuaded him to travel in for- 
eign countries ; and then, for the first time, the lonely 
youth went out into the gay world. Miscow had deprived 
him of many distractions, but it had also preserved him 
from many poisonous darts. That he was a cripple he 
had long ago realized ; but that he was a strikingly 
ugly dwarf, a target for many rough jokes, the great 
world first taught him, and this was a harder burden 
for him than all the suffering he had previously under- 
gone. And it was this which made of the youth a 
pessimist and cynic. 

He took a strange resolution, namely, to investigate 
the painful affliction which ruined his life. Vain were 
all his tutor's protestations. Daniel studied medicine, 
and became a pupil of the most celebrated physicians 
of his own and foreign countries ; and although his 
frail health at first often succumbed, his iron will and 
steadily increasing zeal finally carried him so far that 
his professors wondered at his ability and knowledge. 

He returned home after passing his doctor’s examina- 
tion, and entered into his majority, while on the same 
day which gave him unlimited control of millions, 
owner of one of the noblest names in the empire, and 
of all that heart could desire with one important excep- 
tion, came a letter from the czar’s cabinet, summoning 
Prince Daniel Sobolefskoi to court. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


57 


For the first time in her life Countess Arlowsk em- 
braced her nephew with proud satisfaction. 

He will make you his chamberlain, Daniel, and the 
dazzling uniform will cover all nature’s deficiencies.” 

The heir of Miscow made no answer. He stared 
through the window at the sun w'hich was setting, a 
ball of fire, and covered his eyes with a slight shudder. 
Over the magnificence of this court-dress he had once 

seen his father’s blood streaming. 

******* 

In vain did the canoness urge him to start at once 
for St. Petersburg. Prince Daniel seemed in no hurry, 
and to her displeasure she had to awaken to the fact 
that her charge had become a man, who would take 
orders from no one, herself not excepted. Daniel first 
convinced her of this when Countess Arlowsk tried to 
induce him to vow that he would never ask his mother’s 
name or origin. He refused indignantly, hastily tore 
his certificate of birth and his parents’ marriage-con- 
tract from her hands, and with rapidly beating heart 
read for the first time the name of the beloved being : 

Eglantina Ruzzolane.” Reverently he pressed the 
dear letters to his lips, then turned and gave the 
countess a scornful glance. 

Now I understand .your hatred of Prince Sobolef- 
skoi’s wife. This seems to me unfounded and absurd. 
What do you know of my mother’s family ? Tell me !” 

Kathinka Arlowsk laughed harshly, and her eyes 
flashed. 


58 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Only facts which would make me again appear ab- 
surd in your eyes. Wait until you go to St. Peters- 
burg. There the very sparrows will tell,*' and the old 
w’^oman turned away in deeply wounded pride and left 
the room. 

Ingratitude is the world’s reward,” she murmured 
bitterly. Would that I had not tried to bring up 
a prince, in whose veins flows the blood of a come- 
dienne !'* 

She declined to see Daniel, who had bitterly re- 
proached himself for his rough words, and who longed 
to kiss her hand and ask her pardon ; and the following 
day she went back to her convent. 

Daniel succeeded in securing one brief interview in 
which to say farewell, for he did not know whether he 
should ever see the aged lady again, but this was of 
no comfort to him. Countess Arlowsk greeted the son 
of Eglantina Ruzzolane as she would give alms to a 
beggar by the roadside. She had never loved him, but 
had merely done her duty. 

The young prince sent her as thanks a deed of gift 
of his St. Petersburg palace, that the fortuneless old 
woman might be able to live in her beloved city. He 
received back the document torn in two. With this 
the ties between them were severed forever. 

As Miss Jane had been happily situated in a family 
for years he bestowed upon the only friend of his child- 
hood a truly princely annuity, and then prepared to 
obey the czar’s summons. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


59 


The imperial family were again in Gatschina, and 
thus the son of the former chamberlain was summoned 
to his first audience in the very room where, long years 
before, his father had stood for the last time before his 
sovereign. 

Once more the Sobolefskoi equipage rolled in at the 
palace gates ; once more the lackeys threw open the 
massive doors, and the young prince unsuspectingly 
crossed the threshold at which the happiness of his 
father’s life had been ruined. He was received with 
respectful greetings, and yet the eyes of all opened 
wide in astonishment when beneath the fur-lined cloak 
they perceived the crippled form of this most distin- 
guished of all Russian aristocrats. 

Slowly, pausing here and there for breath, Daniel 
Sobolefskoi ascended the marble stairs. At the same 
spot where, long years ago, Madame de Loux had 
stood and cast her last look at Prince Gregory, stand 
three ladies talking softly, and the mistress of ceremo- 
nies, Madame Karnitcheff, a corpulent matron, raises her 
lorgnette and scrutinizes the newcomer. The other two 
ladies follow her example, then turn away and converse 
hurriedly. The curious glances, unconcealed astonish- 
ment and mocking laughter and whispers cut Daniel 
to the heart. His face flushes crimson, and he passes 
through the long suite of rooms like one in a dream, 
until he is finally ushered into the czar’s anteroom. 

The adjutant hastens up to him and receives him in 
the most charming manner ; but he, too, glances in 


60 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


amazement at the prince’s deformed figure, and he 
looks embarrassed as he bids the prince welcome to a 
gay season. Sobolefskoi assures him somewhat bitterly 
that he enjoys seeing others’ enjoyment, even if he is 
chiefly confined to the rank of looker-on, although 
most of his leisure time he intends to devote to 
study. 

The young officer replies most charmingly ; but 
while he assures the millionaire that he will probably 
become the most famous of professors and a welcome 
guest at all court festivities as well, his eyes wander to 
the other men present with a strange expression. 

Daniel’s lashes are lowered, but he sees all, and this 
waiting in the anteroom seems terrible to him. The 
men are most cordial in their invitations to him to join 
their club, where fine games” of cards can always be 
arranged. Daniel watches their faces as he assures 
them, with a polite smile, that a vow forbids him ever 
to play cards, and sees their disappointed looks ; but 
they tell all the more of the bets of other players, 
which often amount to great sums. 

At length he is summoned to the czar’s presence, and 
a few minutes later Prince Sobolefskoi bows over his 
sovereign’s graciously outstretched hand. 

His majesty, too, had started in surprise at sight of 
the sole heir of a century-old name. He had not pict- 
ured the son of his father’s elegant chamberlain thus ; 
but, strangely enough, the young man attracts him 
more than if he had been slender and handsome, the 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


61 


counterpart of that faithless courtier who had so deeply 
offended his father. 

The czar chats with unusual fluency with the young 
man, whose mournful, gloomy eyes interest him, and 
Daniel breathes more freely. 

When he takes his leave Daniel feels as though he 
would like to rush away never to return, that he might 
preserve The memory of this hour unblemished; but 
the czar’s word binds him to St. Petersburg for the 
present, and with a sigh of resignation the young 
prince submits to his ruler's will. 

He remains, and, at the czar’s wish, participates in all 
the court festivities. Following their sovereign’s exam- 
ple, all receive him with exquisite politeness, but with 
bitterness he feels that every kind word is but a cloak 
for indifference, mockery or pity ; that he is but toler- 
ated, not welcomed, in their circles. As his appearance 
has aroused much comment, Daniel soon learns what a 
mesalliance his father had made. He is neither sur- 
prised nor pained, but thinks, as he kisses his mother’s 
eyes reverently : “ How beautiful, how noble and good 
you must have been, since my father did not hesitate 
to make you his wife !” 

He had had made a fiat gold locket, in the shape of a 
heart, within which he preserved the bit of canvas, that 
his dear mother’s eyes might always rest, a talisman, 
upon his breast. 

More and more a disgust with life at court, with its 
petty intrigues, envy and jealousy, overcomes him. The 


62 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


court atmosphere, which had been his father’s very life, 
suffocates him. 

The czar sincerely regrets that the prince’s attacks 
of asthma, recurring more frequently than ever, de- 
mand change of climate. As a token of his favor, he 
bestows upon him the same order which had formerly 
adorned the breast of Prince Gregory, and expresses 
the hope that the sole representative of the Sobolefskoi 
name may appear often, even if but for brief stays, in 
the capital. But as Daniel drives away from the palace 
he draws a long breath of relief. He longs to travel 
out into distant lands, to see if he, too, may not find 
happiness. 




CHAPTER VI. 

Prince Daniel Sobolefskoi has led a restless, wander- 
ing* life. There is scarcely a city in Europe which he 
has not seen, through which he has not walked with 
weary steps, his sensitiveness to curious eyes or rough 
jests long since blunted, as well as to the cringing 
politeness, the tribute to his wealth. He gazes dully 
at the loveliest sights of north and south ; he is a sickly, 
weary, hopeless man. Often he has thought of putting 
an end to his existence, but his childhood’s piety has 
triumphed. Shall he give up all hopes of attaining his 
one hope to meet his mother in a better land, merely 
because God in his wisdom has given him a burden 
which often seems too hard to be borne ? And what 
would become of the many poor people to whom Prince 
Sobolefskoi is physician and benefactor, whose tears 
he dries, and with flushed face denies all thanks ? Yes, 
it is his mission, with his knowledge and wealth, to 
relieve all this misery, and so, without complaint, but 
also joylessly, he treads his thorny path through life. 

[63] 


64 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


He has always liked Germany, and lived within its 
boundaries for years, and it was unwillingly that he 
yielded to business which took him to Paris. 

Sobolefskoi is thirty-two years old, but he withdraws 
from the world and society as though he were an old 
man. Then comes the summer of 1870, and from the 
banks of the Rhine resounds a fierce war-cry, while 
nearer and nearer to Paris advance the German 
armies. 

All who could fled from the city, but Daniel Sobo- 
lefskoi stayed. The terrors of a siege did not frighten 
him, and when hunger and want came upon the city 
his charity prolonged or saved many a life. 

The little deformed man became one of the most 
popular personages, before whom the Parisian mob 
removed hats and to whom they tendered an ova- 
tion in the Parc Monceaux. His house needed no 
national flag to protect it from Rochefort's demolition. 
Its best safeguard was the living wall around the little 
house on the Boulevard Port Royal. Ragged women 
and children, shivering with cold, formed a continuous 
line, gazing longingly up at the windows for the Rus- 
sian doctor's shaggy black head. And when the little 
Prince Sobolefskoi appeared, his homely face, with the 
mild, compassionate eyes, seemed that of an angel. All 
the soldiers knew the Russian and saluted him when 
they met him. 

It was a bitterly cold day in January. The bombard- 
ing, with the ensuing cold, hunger and misery, had 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


65 


done its work. On all sides one saw panic, confusion 
and despair. 

Prince Sobolefskoi had visited the church in the Rne 
St. Jacques, and had just left it when a shell burst close 
by and excited the crowd to the utmost. All fled with 
shrieks of terror to the houses ; only the fur- wrapped 
form of the little man pursued his way untroubled, as 
though challenging danger. 

There is a beating of drums behind him. A battalion 
of the national guard rush past him, their lines in dis- 
> order, followed by a noisy mob clamoring for peace. 
Sobolefskoi is recognized, and several men pull back a 
pair of rough fellows who had tried to tear his fur 
cloak from him. The humpback goes on unconcernedly. 
A bomb bursts quite near him in the garden of the 
Luxembourg. The trees crack and fall with their load of 
snow, but Daniel scarcely heeds, it. His thoughts are 
far away, and he has not felt so sad and depressed in 
years. His only hope of obtaining a picture of his 
mother has to-day been shattered. In vain had he 
offered the highest sums in St. Petersburg for a picture 
of Eglantina Ruzzolane. Photographs had not existed 
in her time, and besides, she was too little known a 
beginner for her memory to have survived this long. 
Then the prince had made inquiries concerning the 
painter of the Miscow portrait. On his father’s portrait 
was an unknown French name, and Daniel wrote to 
Paris and made inquiries concerning Monsieur Jules 
Villiard. He received the answer that this artist had 


66 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


lived here, but had died a few months before, and his 
belongings could not be examined for three years, when 
his only son would return from Japan. The three years 
became almost seven, and only this winter had the time 
come when the portfolio of sketches belonging to the 
deceased could be opened. Sobolefskoi had taken it for 
granted that the portraits of his parents, which were 
framed alike, dated from the same time and were 
painted by the same artist. But whoever had tried to 
perpetuate such angelic beauty as that of the princess, 
whose image still floated in Daniel’s mind after his one 
brief glimpse, must surely have preserved a sketch for 
his own delectation. So Sobolefskoi had based his last 
hopes on M, Villiard’s sketches, and his disappointment 
was intense when the late artist’s son, after weeks of 
search, in which the prince offered all assistance possi- 
ble, found not so much as a pencil-sketch which could 
be taken for Eglantina’s face. 

And yet M. Villiard must have painted the two por- 
traits, for this was proved by an excellent water-color 
of the imposing old castle with the stormy sea at its 
feet. Daniel purchased the sketch which possibly his 
mother’s hand had once held, and left young Villiard’s 
apartment with a heavy heart and one of his dearest 
hopes frustrated. 

He entered a caf^ to rest for a moment. Two officers 
met him on the steps, recognized him and seized his 
arm. 

Allans donCy mon prince ! Come ! Help me to pre- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


67 


vent a massacre. We cannot fight through the crowd 
alone.'’ 

“ What has happened ? Pray tell me, gentlemen.” 

The two captains dragged him excitedly away with 
them to the large concert-hall which was situated in a 
building across the courtyard from where they stood. 

Four poor devils who are taken for spies, and whom 
they wish to lynch. To all appearances they are Prus- 
sian officers, but we must see that they do not fall into 
the hands of the mob.” 

The broad glass doors of the hall were smashed in 
before the three reached them. A wildly excited crowd 
pushed out, dragging with them four well-dressed 
civilians, whom they were threatening and actually 
ill-using. 

“ Hang the spies ! Down with them ! Kill the 
dogs !” cried different voices. 

“ Halt ! Be quiet here !” 

The scene changed as though by magic as the Rus- 
sian’s dwarfed form advanced toward them with raised 
hand. Scornful exclamations, a cry : They are spies, 
petit bosse !'* and then others pushed forward, who had 
recognized their benefactor, and wished to take his 
part. There was an animated exchange of words. The 
officers drew their sabers and demanded the surrender 
of the prisoners, and the prince supported them with 
energetic commands. 

“You are traitors if you spare the accursed Ger- 
mans.” 


68 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


“ We will not spare them. We shall take them be- 
fore the council of war.’' 

Our balls are too good for such scoundrels.” 

“ Then we will hang them.” 

Where will you take them ?” 

To General Trochu. He shall determine whether 
these men are Prussian spies or only prisoners from 
Champigni, to whom the general grants the same free- 
dom that our countrymen enjoy in Germany. Would 
you murder men who are under the protection of the 
governor and all honorable men of France? Shame 
upon whoever wishes to murder these captives !” 

Daniel had called this out in his accented French and 
fearlessly gone up to one of the captives, loosened his 
wrists and thrown to the ground the cloth which had 
bound them. 

The Russian is right ! Listen to him ! He has 
become a citizen of Paris ! To Trochu ! En avant! 
We will take them to him !” 

And once more Sobolefskoi spoke calmly but decid- 
edly, selected two of the mob to accompany them to 
Montmartre, where the unknown were to be taken for 
the present. The mob obeyed, and the two officers set 
out with their charges. 

The officers were pacing up and down in one of the 
cellar-like guard-rooms of Montmartre, warming their 
frozen limbs for a brief period, or worn out and indif- 
ferent to everything, throwing themselves upon the 
sacks of straw kept for the wounded. The mattresses 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


69 


have become good for nothing, and blood has left dark 
stains upon the floor. 

From the ceiling hangs a smoky oil-lamp, its rays 
falling upon the leader of the National Guard, who sits 
at a common table and tries to forget the misery of his 
fatherland over cards. The cannon thunder outside, 
and the storm blows sheets of snow into the room 
whenever the door opens. And it opens at this moment 
to admit Sobolefskoi’s well-known form, who, stamping 
the snow from his feet, follows an officer into the room. 

The players look up in surprise, push back their 
chairs and meet the newcomer most cordially. 

‘‘ The devil, prince ! You are our first guest since 
the twenty-seventh of December ! What brings you 
into the very jaws of hell ? Do you wish to play ball 
with the steel ones which are thrown at us from the 
other side of the ramparts ? Or do you intend, at the 
present state of the mercury, to pick a flaming shell for 
your button-hole ? In any case, welcome to our bar- 
racks 

Daniel shook the outstretched hands, and answered 
all questions with his weary, polite smile ; but the 
young captain, whose acquaintance he had made so 
strangely at the caf^^ took him by the arm and drew 
him up to the smoking punch-bowl. 

“ I know why you come. Prince Sobolefskoi, and I 
will give you a report at once. But drink with me to 
the hour which made you yesterday the savior of some 
poor, harmless fellows. Here is the only portfolio 


70 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


which was found on the supposed spies. Ha ! Ha ! 
Hotel bills and notes upon the most indifferent recent 
topics. A reporter for Punch or the Times. Voila 
tout T* 

Conversation became general upon this topic, and 
Daniel took the stout pocketbook which his neighbor 
held out to him and opened it. 

“ How fortunate that we could help the innocent ! 
Are the four gentlemen at liberty once more T* 

No. We have every reason to distrust the most hon- 
est of faces, and therefore the unknown men are kept 
as guests of the barracks. 

“ That will hinder them in the exercise of their call- 
ing and injure them.” 

The Frenchman shrugged his shoulders. 

‘^War is not considerate. However, if you wish to 
make your cup of kindness full, intercede for them 
with Trochu. It is quite possible that he will grant 
them greater liberty under your watchful eyes. If 
you — ” 

The speaker did not finish, for there was a crash 
which made the walls tremble. The officers sprang 
up. There was an excited conversation. 

To the ramparts ! There is a fresh attack ! Par- 
don, prince ; we hope soon to be at your disposal 
again,” and grasping caps and sabers, fierce curses of 
the enemy on their lips, the officers rushed up the three 
stone steps to the door. 

Daniel calmly remained in his place. He could not 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


71 


accompany the officers, gladly as he would have done 
so. He turned over the papers in the reporter's pocket- 
book mechanically, and even opened the leather pocket, 
which, judging from its stiffness, must contain photo- 
graphs. 

The lamp gave but an uncertain light, yet the Rus- 
sian's hand twitched, and he bent forward abruptly 
and stared at the picture which met his gaze. 

Is he dreaming ? Can it be possible ? From a lovely 
laughing, childish face, framed in golden curls, the eyes 
of his mother gaze at him — the same grave, dreamy, 
mysterious dark eyes which he wears upon his heart. 
The fingers which hold the card tremble. A second 
picture. Fat and dimpled, clad only in a little shirt, a 
baby of some two or three years rests on a cushion. 
Little rebellious locks over the forehead, a pug nose 
and round eyes. Yolande "is written on the photograph. 
And opposite the child, in a double frame, is the mother 
of the two children — a delicate, aristocratic face, with 
clear eyes and blond hair. She is as unfamiliar as her 
eldest daughter seems familiar to the prince. He picks 
up the first picture again, and gazes as though spell- 
bound into the eyes of the little unknown. What can 
be her name ? Perhaps it is on the back of the photo- 
graph. Daniel tries to draw it out of the leather 
frame, but it is very tightly fitted in, and at first resists 
his efforts. But Sobolefskoi had not deceived himself. 

Lena Bern von Groppen, ten years," is written in the 
same handwriting as ^^Yolande"on the photograph, 


72 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


which bears the name of a German photographer in a 
German city. 

Sobolefskoi stares at it in amazement. Dern von 
Groppen is a well-known Prussian name. How comes 
the reputed Englishman by such relations ? And here 
— what is this ? His breath almost fails. The satin 
has torn as he drew out the card, and now a corner of 
written paper is visible. The prince glances hastily 
around. He is alone. Quickly he draws out the docu- 
ment and examines it. Partly cipher, partly short, 
unintelligible German syllables, drawings, a little plan 
— figures ! 

A German spy ! 

Sobolefkoi’s heart almost ceases to beat. He is very 
excited, but with sudden resolve he thrusts the suspi- 
cious paper into his breast-pocket. Shall he be faithful 
to the nation that has shown him hospitality and betray 
the German ? The latter’s life is in his hands. One 
word, and the blond woman and her two children will 
be all alone in the world. His eyes return to the pict- 
ure. For a moment he stares motionless at Lena’s dark 
eyes ; then he draws a breath sharply. 

Found!” his heart cries joyfully. And it seems to 
him as though the sweet, childish lips whisper to him : 

Be comforted, you poor man ! I will put an end to 
all your misery !” 

Prince Sobolefskoi went in person to General Trochu 
and begged that the four English reporters whom he 
had rescued from the mob might be set at liberty. His 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


73 


petition was readily granted, and the hour came when 
Daniel could receive his prot^g^s in his house as 
guests. 

He glanced keenly at the four strangers. 

“ First, one question. Of which gentleman is this 
little pocketbook the personal property ?” 

And as the owner presented himself with a somewhat 
hasty bow the Russian smiled with satisfaction. Tall, 
elegant, with dark beard and intellectual face, Lena’s 
father stood before him. In spite of his shabby clothes, 
a perfect cavalier. 

“May I ask you to come into the next room for a 
moment ?” 

The door closed, and Prince Sobolefskoi slowly put 
his hand in his breast-pocket. 

“ Here is your pocketbook, Herr von Dern-Groppen, 
and here are some papers which I removed from it 
before I showed it to General Trochu, as proof of the 
harmless nature of your presence here.’^ 

The German officer’s face paled. 

“ Prince !” he stammered. But Daniel came cldse to 
his side. 

“ With these fatal little notes I save the lives of your- 
self and comrades for the second time. And I do more 
than this. I make flight possible for you in a few days, 
and give you back to your army. I am your friend, 
and I will help you with all my might.” 

Groppen grasped the outstretched hand and clasped 
it convulsively. 


74 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


How shall I ever pay my debt ? How shall I find 
words to thank you I” he gasped out. 

Sobolefskoi shook his ugly head with his weary smile. 
His eyes met those of the Prussian like a pleading 
child. 

I know that my act deserves your thanks, and I am 
far from refusing them. On the contrary, I demand 
them. There are strange people in the world, and I 
am one of the strangest. You know me by name. Now 
— Captain— ?” 

‘‘ Captain of the — — Hussar Regiment, Dern von 
Groppen, prince.” 

Thank you. Well, you know me, captain ; and what 
you do not know I will tell you briefly. I am a Rus- 
sian, am blessed with all that wealth can bestow, but 
am a poor, solitary, lonely man. I have never found 
love and friendship nor a home and family. My heart 
longs for a home. I have twice saved your life ; give 
me in return a brother, a brother in yourself. Be my 
friend, take me into your house. From pictures in 
youl* pocketbook I see that you are married. My 
whole life, all my possessions, my faith, are the portion 
I will bring you, and in return let me find a home, with 
all the friendship and kindness which I have so longed 
for and never found. Take me into your home, and 
God and my dead mother will bless you for it.” 

For a moment Groppen’s face expressed the greatest 
amazement and astonishment, and he seemed scarcely 
to understand the prince’s strange petition ; but then 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


75 


the humpback's mournful voice touched his heart, and 
with a passionate outburst of gratitude, sympathy and 
emotion he held out his arms and drew Daniel Sobo- 
lefskoi to his breast. 

“ My brother and friend ! This hour has given a 
dear new member to my family. Welcome ! May 
years prove to you that the father’s savior is the 
dearest friend on earth for his wife and children !*' 

The two men’s hands met in a firm clasp, and it 
seemed to Daniel Sobolefskoi that a weight was lifted 
from his shoulders, and his heart was ligflter than ever 
before. 





CHAPTER VII. 

Fourteen years have passed since the Franco-Ger- 
man war. 

The sky arches itself in cloudless blue above a flat 
stretch of country in northern Germany, while the sun 
is reflected in myriads of tiny dewdrops on the meadows, 
and over the dark pine forest hangs a mist white as a 
bridal veil. 

There is the intense stillness of early morning in the 
air. The larks are soaring so high in the heavens that 
they can barely be distinguished as dark points, and 
the butterflies are flitting noiselessly to and fro among 
the few autumn flowers still in blossom. 

On the road through the forest, thickly carpeted with 
moss and pine needles, resound the hoof-beats of a 
horse, who is bearing his rider at an easy pace toward 
a slight elevation in the land. The rays of the sun 
pierce the branches of the trees and fall upon the 
elegant figure of the young officer who sits gracefully 
in the saddle. 

Although the bivouac fires of the maneuvers have 
burned last night in the stubbly fields, and most of the 
L76] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 




men’s toilets had betokened haste at this morning’s 
parade, not the slightest neglect of his appearance can 
be observed in this reserve-lieutenant of the Uhlans. 
His blond mustache is waxed as carefully as though he 
had just come from the barber’s ; his face is covered 
with powder as a protection from dust and sun, while 
his hair is as beautifully arranged as though, instead of 
riding across fields, he were on his way to a ball, while 
his eyeglass hangs from the first button of his coat. 

At a short distance behind him follow a subordinate 
officer and three men, who are to find quarters in the 
village of Gross- Wolkwitz for a squadron of Uhlans, 
while their superior presents himself at the castle of 
the estate to arrange for the reception of the regimental 
staff. 

Cantering on, the little group soon reaches the pleas- 
ant village, with its beautiful old trees, and close behind 
it stretches an imposing park, from which arise several 
picturesque towers and turrets. 

The lieutenant. Count Lohe-Illfingen, adjusts his eye- 
glass and inspects the entire scene. Then he turns 
to the men, with a smile more condescending than 
pleasant : 

Here is Gross- Wolkwitz ! Upon my word, the 
chimneys are already smoking to welcome us.” 

He speaks with the slight drawl which in his set is 
considered especially chic and aristocratic. 

The subordinate honors his remark with a thankful 
laugh, and Count Lohe urges his thoroughbred to a 


78 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


brisk trot, riding in the most pronouncedly English 
manner. 

On the village street the lieutenant is an object of 
intense admiration to old and young. He returns the 
respectful salutations with a wave of the hand, and 
finally checks his horse before a house shaded by three 
lindens. 

His business here at the inn is soon concluded. He 
leaves the men behind to attend to the distribution of 
their comrades, asks the way to the castle and at once 
sets out. 

It is only seven o’clock — an hour at which every ele- 
gant young lady is fast asleep. The young officer has 

learned that there is a young lady in the Wolkwitz 
castle, and is therefore deeply regretful that his entrance 
to the courtyard must be made at such an hour. But 
the thought occurs to him that country hours are earlier 
than city ones, and that one may sometimes snap one’s 
fingers at the etiquette of capitals for the sake of a glass 
of milk fresh from the cow. 

In this case alone will the Uhlan pardon such a plebeian 
beginning. None but maids and seamstresses should rise 
early. A lady should arise not earlier than eleven, then 
don a neglig^^ while she drinks her morning chocolate, 
reclining upon a lounge, to be considered truly chic by 
Count Lohe-Illfinger. Nothing seems to him more 
unpardonable than an offense, however slight, against 

form ” and elegance. 

He himself is the quintessence of elegance. He is 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


79 


often teased about his fanltlessness in this respect, and 
nicknamed the chevalier sans defaut et sans reproche!"' 

The service obliges him to appear at the castle at 
this unsuitable hour, but he will do all in his power to 
correct this misfortune. He resolves to ride first to 
the outbuildings to consult the inspector about stabling 
and feed for the horses. This will perhaps take an 
hour, and at eight he must present himself nolens 
volens in the castle, and at this hour possibly the owner 
will sit at breakfast on the terrace. Lohe pictures the 
scene : The former officer of dragoons, Baron von 
Kuff stein, owner of Wolkwitz, reading the paper. At 
his feet a handsome dog, to whom the daughter of the 
house offers dainties with her own snowy hands. This 
daughter is named Ursula, and is seventeen years old. 
Count Lohe is well informed. Her mother was born 
Countess Sasseburg, the deceased Mrs. von Bern Grop- 
pen’s sister. 

What kind of a looking girl is Miss Ursula ? Slen- 
der, graceful and, he hopes, in spite of country air, deli- 
cate and ethereal as a rose-leaf. Somewhat shy and 
reserved, like all country girls, her manner influenced 
by the indolent distinction of some English governess 
of good family. The lieutenant had ridden along the 
high wall inclosing the park, his head bowed in 
thought. Now he turns down the road leading to the 
farm buildings, and rides along by the wall still. What 
if he should chance to meet one of the ladies for whom 
possibly early walks had been prescribed ? Now, be- 


80 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


fore he has had a glimpse of himself in a mirror ! Or 
if the housekeeper or a maid should catch a glimpse of 
him, and give her young mistress a description of his 
dusty, careless appearance ? The thought is unbear- 
able. Count Lohe checks his horse and glances around. 
He is entirely alone. There is not a soul in sight ex- 
cept some laborers in a distant field. 

The young officer slips the reins over one arm, and 
draws out a mother-of-pearl and gold case. He opens 
it, and begins to make his toilet before the glass which 
it contains. 

The glass reflects a rather pale face with very regu- 
lar features and large gray-blue eyes. The expression 
is agreeable, although it gives the impression of a 
studied assumption of ennui. It seems as though the 
strictest practice has drilled each nerve and muscle 
always to preserve the proper moderation of a Count 
Lohe-Illfingen, whether smiling, assenting, declining 
or expressing regret. 

With his perfumed and exquisitely fine pocket-hand- 
kerchief he carefully removes the powder from his 
face, takes off his hat and dusts it, then smooths his 
hair with two brushes, arranges it scrupulously on brow 
and temples, and gives his mustache an extra twirl. As 
far as possible, he dusts his uniform, even the high 
boots, which, to his regret, must replace the patent- 
leather shoes, and then exchanges his riding-gloves for 
fine kid ones, of which he always carries several pairs. 

He takes another keen look at his reflection, and dis- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


81 


covering a little speck on one cheek, anxiously moistens 
a fresh handkerchief with cologne from a pocket-flask 
to remedy the evil, when involuntarily he starts in 
alarm, for from the park-wall at his side resounds pier- 
cing laughter, and a voice cries loudly : 

Pray take water ! It is just as good and costs noth- 
ing ! There is a duck-pond down in the barnyard ! 
You can take a bath there gratis !’' And again a peal 
of laughter. 

The Uhlan turns to discover the owner of the voice, 
who has spoken in such an offensive manner. 

Over the wall, between the branches of a tree, peeps 
the head of a boy, with curly, brown disheveled hair 
and, as far as one can tell, owing to the fearful grimaces 
he is cutting, a pretty, round, rosy-cheeked face. 

“ Would you like some soap ? True Pomeranian 
dust sticks fast !” rings in the rider’s ears again ; and 
Count Lohe’s face wears the look of a lady about to 
faint, and he thinks : 

“What a dreadful young ruffian !” 

Without answering, he puts on his hat and rides on. 

“Kokappel ! Kokappel ! Kokappel !” come safter him 
in rhythmic imitation of his short gallop. “You must 
be carrying eggs, man, you sit so anxiously in your 
saddle !” And again a peal of laughter. 

“ Terrible !” thinks the lieutenant, and fairly shud- 
ders at such behavior. “ If this gardener’s boy, who is 
probably making use of the early hour to plunder his 
master’s garden, only does not report his spying in the 


82 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


castle ! It would be most fatal if the ladies were to 
learn, through a tactless description, of my toilet in the 
open air.'" 

And the count quickened his horse’s pace and rode 
into the yard, where the intense admiration of all be- 
holders for this fine young officer and their respectful 
bows and ready assistance completely atoned for the 
injury his vanity had received from the rude boy. 

The tower-clock had already struck eight as the 
lieutenant returned with the inspector from the field, 
whither he had followed him. He had asked whether 
he could speak with the baron now, and the inspector 
had, in astonishment, told him yes ; so he now sauntered 
toward the castle. Wherever he glanced his eye per- 
ceived a somewhat old-fashioned elegance. Dark old 
linden-shaded walks, beautifully kept lawns, where red 
beeches, acacias, oaks and firs cast delightful shade. A 
crystal brook fiowed through the grounds, crossed by 
picturesque little bridges, or widened to little ponds, 
filled with reeds and water-lilies, finally descending by 
a noisy waterfall to the fiower-garden beneath. 

In front of the castle, which was evidently very old, 
were extensive fiower-beds, and at each side of the 
entrance stood a stone wolf with open jaws. 

All was silence. Most of the windows were opened, 
but there was not a soul in sight. Lohe pauses for a 
moment. From one of the open windows comes the 
sound of five-finger exercises, very hesitatingly prac- 
ticed ; then this is hushed. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


83 


Slowly the young officer mounts the steps and opens 
the glass door leading into the hall. 

Here, too, there is no one in sight. The intruder 
looks around for a bell, when suddenly a door is banged 
violently upstairs. 

“ Minna ! Jette ! Where are they all 

Lohe gazed at the flight of stairs as though he could 
not trust his ears. It is the dreadful boy from the park 
wall. 

Min-na ! Jet-te !” rings through the vaulted hall 
again. “ Here we have a pack of servants in the house, 
and yet when one wants a drop of water one can scream 
oneself hoarse. Min-na ! Jet-te !” 

The lieutenant shudders. The boy is a Kuffstein ! 
Incredible ! Such behavior in a Lohe would be impos- 
sible, and yet here the son of the house rages around 
the corridors, unrebuked, like the veriest street-boy. 

Meanwhile a most fearful racket has been going on 
upstairs. 

The bells will not work continues the voice. All 
right ; then they can just pick up the pieces !” 

And — crash ! — a blue-and-white china pitcher rolls 
down the stairs and breaks into atoms. 

Count Lohe had withdrawn in alarm to a tall group 
of ferns which stood in the middle of the hall, but the 
fragments rolled to his very feet, and he was about to 
flee to the veranda when a door opened near the stairs. 

Without noticing the young officer, Baron Kuffstein, 
for it could be no one else, crossed the threshold, smil- 


84 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


ing broadly. Tall and stout, clad in light-yellow cordu- 
roy, and with round, red face, he came into the hall, 
and gazed first at the ruins of the. pitcher, then at the 
stairs. A pug, as well-fed-looking as his master, slowly 
waddled after him. 

Why, Ursel Pursel ! Are you possessed with a 
devil that you play ball with a fine imitation of Delft 
pottery T* The baron's voice sounded neither angry nor 
surprised ; on the contrary, it was almost admiring. 

What is the matter up there ?” 

Over the banisters appeared the dark, curly head 
of the boy. Good heavens ! Count Lohe felt that it 
required an exertion to keep his balance. The grim- 
acing head of this boy, who made use of such terrible 
expressions, sat on the most charming girlish figure 
imaginable. The boy was a girl ! 

“Look out, Jule ! I am going to jump !" cried Miss 
Ursula von Kuffstein, clearing the stairs three steps at 
a time, her white-embroidered skirt floating wildly out. 

The pug fled, but Baron Julius von Kuffstein nodded 
with paternal satisfaction and said laconically : 

“ Graceful as a meal-bag, just like your father !" 

But then he turned in surprise. Ursula had paused 
in her descent and pointed her finger in surprise toward 
the middle of the hall, then clapped her hands and 
burst into laughter. 

“ There he is ! There he is !" she cried. 

Count Lohe was speechless. He took a step forward, 
knocked his silver spurs together and bowed ; but 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


85 


Baron von Kuffstein waddled toward him, holding out 
both hands and greeted him as an old friend. 

Welcome, sir. I hope you have come as an advance- 
guard for many comrades. I am von Kuffstein, the 
father of the little witch yonder, as you can tell by my 
proud carriage.’* And the owner of Wolkwitz laughed 
his deep bass laugh and shook the young man’s hand 
heartily. 

“Count Lohe-Illfingen.*’ Another click of the spurs. 
“ I beg a thousand pardons, Baron von Kuffstein, if, as 
deputy of his majesty, I must intrude so early upon 
you — ” 

“ So early ? Ursel Pursel, do we consider eight 
o’clock in the morning early?” 

The young girl had put both hands behind her and 
stared at the officer with mischievous eyes. 

“ I usually take my morning bath at five o’clock, but 
not in perfumery, but common Wolkwitz well-water.” 

“Yes. And now look at her, count. Did you ever 
see such a girl ? Because the bells will not work she 
sends a china pitcher flying down the stairs. She 
knows how to help herself, one must admit.” And the 
baron patted his only child’s curly head. “ But now 
run and announce the count’s presence, witch. We will 
have breakfast, and tell mamma to put on an extra-fine 
toilet, so that the count will not take us for savages.” 

“ Yes : and then I must go and drive the calves out 
of the field. I let them in among the heifers, and now 
I must go and separate them, I do not know whether 


86 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


I can finish the job before breakfast. Come and help 
me, and then it will not take so long.” 

Count Lohe in a pasture ! The thought made him 
dizzy. Fortunately, his host thought it too warm for 
such an occupation. 

“Then don’t!” said Miss von Kuff stein, turning on 
her heel. But first she rushed up to the unsuspecting 
pug, seized him and rolled him over several times, and 
when the panting animal once more stood on his legs, 
the little monkey made him bow solemnly to the 
stranger officer. 

“ Doctor, I have the honor of presenting you to Count 
What’s-his-name.” In the next moment the door 
slammed behind her. 

“A fine girl !” laughed the deluded father, but Count 
Lohe was deeply insulted, that he, the most elegant 
young fellow of the capital, should be introduced to a 
pug as Count What’s-his-name. Had not Miss Ursula 
been, with all her coarseness, such a pretty little thing, 
the count would have turned his back upon Wolkwitz 
forever. But he resolved, being in the emperor’s 
service, to remain, and, for the sake of her pretty eyes, 
ignore her terrible language. To his happy surprise 
the mother atoned for her daughter. 

Baroness von Kuffstein appeared at breakfast despite 
the fact that she was in poor health, and in her elegant 
trailing morning-gown looked very comme il faut. Her 
whole manner betokened the former court lady, and 
the lieutenant found it incomprehensible that this 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


87 


dainty woman, whose every look and gesture was 
elegant, could be the mother of the wild little girl. 

The fact that she was always ill, and for years had 
required the greatest quiet and solitude, while so ner- 
vous that the noisy, mercurial nature of her perfectly 
healthy little girl made it impossible for them to be 
long together, was the sad solution of this problem. 
But left to the baron, good-natured and lawless as he 
was, his daughter's behavior was the natural result. 

Ursula did not appear at breakfast, but the governess 
seemed accustomed to the empty chair. 

Baroness von Kuffstein did indeed inquire in aston- 
ishment where her daughter was, but her husband 
replied : 

She is a busy housewife ; do not disturb her, 
Valesca. After breakfast our guest and I will hunt 
her up. Perhaps you will be glad to see. my colts, 
count." 

When the mistress of the house had withdrawn, 
Baron von Kuffstein seized a huge straw hat, and, in 
company with his guest, took a stroll through the castle 
park. 

Will you accompany us, Doctor ?" he asked, politely, 
and the pug arose with a yawn and waddled after him. 




CHAPTER VIIL 

The sun shone brightly, and^ in utter amazement, 
Count Lohe saw that Miss Ursula did not seem to ask 
whether sunlight were beneficial for a lady’s com- 
plexion. Without hat, gloves or parasol, she rushed 
among the calves, and her unnatural father stood by 
the fence and held his sides with laughter. 

Come, child ; the society is once more quite exclu- 
sive,” he cried. Come with us to the stables.” 

In a minute ! I must get this one rascal out. He is a 
young devil!” And with that the girl beat an especially 
obstinate calf with both hands, and with surprising 
energy directed it toward the gate which a boy held 
open for her. 

The animal gave a jump to one side and Ursula grew 
vexed. 

^^You will never get the beast out, Ursel Pursel. 
Don’t be a fool, but give it up.” 

‘‘Never get him out? You shall see!” Miss von 
Kuffstein’s eyes flashed, and with determination she 
[ 88 ] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


89 


seized the calf by the tail and drew it out through the 
gate. 

“ Famous, on my word !” laughed the baron. ^‘Ursel 
Pursel, you deserve a prize for that." And turning to 
Count Lohe, who had laughed, too, in his embarrass- 
ment, but very softly, for he detested all loud laughter, 
he continued, animatedly : ‘‘ What do you think of that ? 
You should see how the witch sits a horse and shoots 
game, always right before my eyes, and she can climb 
like a cat." 

He paused for breath. His daughter stood beside 
him and gave him a cordial slap on the shoulder. 

Hush, Jule ! You have said enough about me." 

The Uhlan opened his eyes in astonishment. 

‘ Jule !’ " he repeated in horror. 

“Yes, that is meant for me. She calls me that be- 
cause my name is Julius and because she really has 
no respect for me. Think of that !" And the baron 
turned to a servant who handed him the mail-bag. 

“Oh, now he will want to read his letters," said the 
girl, impatiently. “ Come, count, we will go on alone." 

“ Alone ?" ^ 

“ Why, would you like to take one of the sheep-dogs 
with us? Are you afraid?" And the girl laughed 
loudly. “ Forward, march ! We will take a row." 

She left the shade of the park trees where the two 
gentlemen had been standing and led the way across 
the meadow. The officer followed slowly, drawing on 
his gloves before exposing himself to the sunlight. 


90 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Ursula saw it and rested her hands on her hips. 

Gloves ! So that your white hands will not burn ! 
Ha! Ha I You seem to be an awfully vain fellow. I 
saw that when you were polishing up on horseback.'’ 

The count winced, but he looked at the little sinner’s 
bright eyes, saw the dimples in her cheeks, and her 
pretty feet, and a thought occurred to him. What if he 
were to polish this jewel a bit ! He has not much time, 
but he will at least make an attempt. He therefore 
is not insulted, but ignores the speech. 

Do you spend summer and winter in Wolkwitz, 
Miss Ursula ?” 

“ Yes ; because we become so accustomed to the place 
in spring and fall.” 

Do you never travel ?” 

yes, when Jule has good crops we go off some- 
times.” 

There was a droll contrast between the count’s super- 
fine manner and carefully chosen language and his 
companion’s brusqueness. 

“ But you have pleasant neighbors, young friends, 
agreeable society — ?” 

Usually there is only the forester's Trude, but now 
all the estates are full of people. My cousins, the 
Dern-Groppens, are only half an hour’s ride away. At 
least I can ride there in that time if papa lets me take 
Clarissa. The other old mare takes an eternity.” 

Miss von Groppen near here ? Why, that is charm- 
ing. I have the pleasure of both ladies* acquaintance. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


91 


and I shall be most delighted to ride over and pay my 
respects. Is there any chance of seeing your cousins 
to-day ?” 

“Well, take your opera-glasses and try. I do not 
know whether it will be of any use. They are nice 
enough girls, but I don’t rave over them as mamma 
does. They were here yesterday, and we were mutu- 
ally bored. Lena is so fearfully grave and intellectual 
that she wearies me, and Yolande? You two would 
make a fine team, she is so sentimental.” Ursula stood 
still and imitated the young lady. “ ‘ I adore all the 
fine arts. Music and painting are my ideals. Ah, one 
of Wildenbruch’s tragedies is the most heavenly things 
in existence.’” Miss von Kuff stein let her arms fall to 
their natural position and continued in her old tone. 
“ She exaggerates so. I, too, like to read real interest- 
ing, exciting stories, but I certainly never go without 
eating for their sakes.” 

Count Lohe endeavored to hide the effect her words 
produced upon him. 

“ You are fond of reading, then, Miss Ursula ? What, 
for instance, are your favorite books ?” 

She shrugged her shoulders. 

“ That depends. I have just finished a splendid book 
— ‘ The Red Countess ; or, The Beautiful Factory Girl !’ 
I fairly devoured that, it was so exciting.” 

“ ‘ The — Red — Countess !’ ” The Uhlan paused as 

though he had seen a ghost. 

“ Why, yes. Then there was another nice one— ‘ The 


92 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Clock Strikes Twelve.* And then a queer story, ‘ The 
Murder in the Next Room.* That was so absurd that 
it was hard to believe everything, and when we came 
to the murder Trude always cried : ^ Stop ! It makes me 
shiver !* ** 

Lohe wiped his brow. 

Who gives you these books. Miss Ursula? Surely 
not your mamma ?’* 

** Mamma ? She knows nothing about it. No one 
knows except Minna, to whom they are addressed.’* 

“ Yes ; but — good heavens — ” 

If I were to read the stupid books that my gover- 
nesses select for me I should be bored to death. They 
think Goethe’s ‘ Faust’ unsuitable for me, and yet there 
is no dreadful scene in it except the one where Valentine 
is stabbed, and Mephistopheles and Martha do not even 
quarrel in the end. So I have to get my own books. 
Minna writes to the book-store in the city, and I pay 
the bill ; and when the books come we hide them down 
in the vegetable cellar. While you are here you can 
read them, too, but only in the woods, so that no one 
finds you out.” 

What a shock to the young officer ! He stood beside 
the daughter of an old family, who hid her books 
in a vegetable cellar ! And told him this with the 
most bewitching naivete\ never suspecting how naughty 
and ill-bred she really was. What a pity that such a 
pretty little thing was so unladylike ! 

Meanwhile Ursula watched Count Lohe as he drew 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


93 


from his pocket a small Japanese fan and wielded it 
gracefully and the careful manner in which he avoided 
swampy places, and started away from a blooming bush* 
which scattered its yellow pollen at a touch. 

‘‘ What a pity that such a handsome young man is so 
affected thought the young girl ; and she threw 
stones so energetically in the pond which they had now 
reached that the water splashed the young man. 

“ Shall we take a row ? Then you will have to stop 
fanning the flies away and take off your gloves. You 
will have to get a few blisters on your hands, or it will 
be no fun.” 

The count adjusted his eyeglass and gazed in embar- 
rassment, first at the water and then at the young lady. 

But, Miss Ursula, I certainly do not think it would 
be amusing to row oneself about on this lake, which 
seems hardly clean.” 

“ A duckpond never is clear as crystal, and all water 
smells in such heat. I always row here because it is 
the largest.” 

Lohe held his handkerchief to his nose. 

“ I envy you your nerves, but I must confess that I 
have never rowed myself in my life. I always left 
that sort of thing to servants.” 

‘‘ You are a soldier, and cannot even row ?'* 

I am a reserve officer, and as I usually live in the 
capital I have no opportunities to culivate such sports. 
To be frank, I never shall do it. A work -hardened 
hand is inadmissible in a drawing-room, and it is con- 


94 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


trary to all my feelings to undertake things which 
belong to the province of a day-laborer/' 

• Ursula measured the speaker with a mocking glance 
from head to foot. 

You are only a summer lieutenant ? Not even a 
real officer 

His politeness remained unshaken. 

I am by profession an assessor, and I hope to serve 
my country by state and court service as well as with 
the saber, and to fill my place at court as well as on the 
parade-ground. 

“ Then certainly you must not be drowned in a com- 
mon duckpond. Our carp would not know how to 
appreciate such a delicacy.” She laughed. There 
comes papa. Go down to the cellar with him, that you 
no longer need be degraded by becoming heated. I 
live where well-cared-for hands are not a necessity,” 
and with an absurd courtesy she sprang into the boat. 

Mark Wolffrath, Count Lohe-Illfingen, made no an- 
swer, but his eyes flashed, and he crossed his arms 
over his chest. Ursula seemed to have expected an 
answer and turned her head quickly and looked at 
him. How handsome his face was with that angry 
look ! The effeminacy had disappeared, and it wore a 
proud and manly expression. She liked him thus, and 
this confused her. Her cheeks flushed crimson and 
she lowered her eyes. 

How charmingly that became her ! Count Lohe wag 
quite surprised. The boyish roughness had disappeared 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


95 


as thougli by magic, and he admired her ; but she de- 
served no friendly glance at this moment, and with head 
thrown back the young officer turned and walked to 
meet Baron von Kuffstein. Anger lent a firmness to 
his steps, which was improving. Ursula moved the oars 
slowly and looked after him. She was accustomed to 
command at Gross- Wolkwitz. No one was vexed at 
her rudenesses or dared defy them ; yet here this 
lieutenant simply turned his back and ignored her. 
Because she had expected that from him least of all 
she was greatly astonished, but found his behavior quite 
in order. 

She would have been sorry if he had been 
one of those who put up with everything. His indo- 
lence was therefore only assumed. He did not once 
glance back at her, and' how briskly he walked away ! 
There was no sign of a fan now nor avoidance of the 
yellow blossom-covered bush. He even pulled off a 
cluster of the fiovrers, crushed them in his hands and 
threw them away. 

What a fine figure he has ! Doctor, the pug, who 
usually hates strangers, seems greatly taken with him. 
Why had she treated the poor man so badly ? Ursula 
becomes thoughtful and dips her little fingers in the 
green water. He is their guest, and she was rude ; but 
she did not mean badly. She will think of some way 
to reconcile him. 

Now he has met her father. Behold ! He is the old 
languid officer ! Drawls and gesticulates gracefully, 


96 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


adjusts his eyeglass and turns to look at her. Now 
she no longer likes him. 

Ursula raised the oars angrily and smote the water 
so violently that the ducks, who had confidentially ap- 
proached her, scattered with shrill quacks. Lohe sighed 
faintly. How charming she had just been ! His heart 
had reveled in the conviction that her roughness was 
but the shell concealing a sweet kernel, and now all was 
at an end. Now she no longer pleased him. 

The count angrily stooped and picked a large plan- 
tain leaf. Under pretext that the sun dazzled him, he 
held it before his eyes that he might no longer see the 
unaesthetic picture upon the duckpond. 

“ Good gracious ! Now he is making a parasol for 
himself !” murmured the girl in disgust, turned abruptly 
and rowed in the opposite direction. She could bear 
the sight no longer. 

* ^ * * 

The Uhlans had taken possession of their quarters in ^ 
the castle. Sabers and spurs clicked on the stairs, and 
servants dragged their masters’ luggage to their rooms ; 
and when Ursula ran out into the corridor, full of curi- 
osity, she saw one or two small trunks taken into each 
room ; but before one door stood four large ones of the 
most elegant kind, over which a liveried servant stood 
guard. 

Good gracious ! Whom does all this baggage be- 
long to ?” 

The man saluted. ^ 


‘ r • 


. 3 - 









f * • « * k ** . '•• • 

/.(•::■ vv" : / ■■ ■; ■ 

' ;-v,r .v; 

WlwV ■ :* ■ ' ;'*■ -'■■ . '• ■ ' -7-'’' ' . " *v \ '* '*«■■'*■ 

^ y :■■ -' 'v,' ' " ■ '• *; V :■ ■-■ i 

»,'* •- .*“■ »• ^w*.. ^ » 

r .i * • ‘■j.. - r- . ' r ' - \ • r ^ 


• V - . • '* - . V c* • - • ■ .- - * ^Z 1 f . 2 

:•• . .- w , V V '♦ . ' A 

••' ..r • 

■" ; • .. : i 

' • . - ■ 




, V-' ' ? y • - *^ j ■' ' 

IV- •.> •• " . 

/. Tvi -: - - •* ; . 


f-^ >• -- _ - ' - *»*u* *•■* -* 






- . - 

i • . «, 't - ‘ i. 

* . / ^- 7 .’ ^ 


•V\ • ' *>=^ -, •: , . ‘ 

■ . '■■ ■' ■- .■ • t . ^\/.‘’ • • .. 4 v:.' .•.■•I-<, . i^ '-i 


* • - V' ' ■ ' 

V- ••« •«•♦* » 

/• ■*.-* , > • N',- . ;>'l **•* V. ‘ . * ' • 

■' ■■■■*■ ■ t” - • • ■ 

'\ ■ '.- ' i^---*.'-.-; ■■ .•:•■ . . * -■ ■ ' 

:‘4 

, 5 ^^-,*'', ."V. : ■ ' ■ • 

S?‘7 ^'-•..s ’ ''• • 

S 2 Z'. ■ *, • / • « -v_ ^ ' **. .. .^■•’ 


s - 


fe’- 


^ •‘V 


-• ■ - ;:^ ir 


.‘*s- 


.-J"**''' . -» • '• -'. Jr ■ %■ ' . • . .‘ * * • . ' 

.'• ^ •' .V- '•• vV- ‘ . . J- r- V .'' 

jf>* * ^ » ’• ^ ^ N-'i'r. - > ..*■-* ^ ' •' 

'/ */ ^ \ r ' •' ' 

: :. 'w-;' - 4: ^ - ■ •>/“■.•. 

r*^ f' . ‘ ^ C ■ ■ ' •■ ■■'; '*- ■ 

f^TP: -..iV; 


4‘- V-_W-V 4:^ ■•■^ ' ife -•'-sacr! 



'sX..--. 

MPSSavsr t V' , •.rr2t-^^ r>^>:233BliiH» 




A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


97 


To the Lieutenant and Count Lohe-Illfingen, miss.'' 

I might have known it. Are you his man ?” 

No, miss. I am the count’s groom, but his valet 
and striker are with the carriage in the village, so I am 
looking after the luggage.” 

“Valet — striker? For * goodness’ sake, with how 
large an escort does the lieutenant travel ?” 

“ There are four of us men. The count always takes 
his carriage with him to the maneuvers, so the^e are 
the -coachman, the valet, the striker and I.” 

“That is enough. Well, unload the thing^ If the 
count travels with a grand piano and refrigerator, tell 
my father, and we will empty the ballroom for him.” 

The groom bowed with twitching face, and Miss von 
Kuffstein walked on, but paused at the next door. 

“ And who owns this mite of a valise ? It surely 
would not hold more than a pair of clean cufEs and a 
toothbrush.” 

The man grinned. 

“ No, miss. That holds our dress-uniform as well.” 

“ ‘ Our ?’ ” 

“ It belongs to my Lieutenant von Flanken.” 

“How different these two lieutenants must be !” the 
girl thinks to herself, and most unwillingly goes to her 
room to change her dress. Minna glances mournfully 
at the elegant white frock which bears visible traces of 
duckpond and barnyard. 

“ Oh, dear Miss Ursula !” she sighs. “ If while all 
these people are here you could manage to do with the 


98 A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 

frocks here in your wardrobe. There is so much to do, 
and I cannot stand all day long at the ironing- table.” 

Don't howl ! Who says I will go among the calves 
again ?” 

Not that, perhaps, but you will go shooting with the 
gentlemen.” 

‘‘ No. The colonel wants to shoot a deer, and the 
governor is afraid I would shoot it from under his nose. 
So h^ is going to leave me at home. To-morrow we 
are going over to Alt-Dobern. There is a grand ball, 
and eve^y one is invited. So get me out some decent 
kind of a rig, Minna. I must look nice, you know, and 
not like a dairymaid.” 

The woman looked up in amazement. It was the 
first time that Miss Ursula had expressed any desire 
concerning her appearance. 

The band played on the terrace and there was gay 
conversation around the dinner-table ; but Count Lohe 
sat silent among his comrades and glanced across the 
flowers on the table at the daughter of the house, who, 
with flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, fresh as the rose 
on her bosom, was apparently charming by her original 
conversation all those near her. 

Lieutenant von Flanken sat at her right. Ursula had 
been anxious to meet the owner of the most modest of 
all luggage, and gazed in surprise at the gigantic form 
with the head covered with tight blond curls, which 
bowed before her as he was presented. 

She had never seen such a giant, such a massive, 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


99 


thick-set figure, and this figure belonging to the best- 
natured face in the world. This giant’s movements 
were somewhat awkward in his efforts to conceal his 
great strength. 

‘‘How these two children of nature will like each 
other !” thought Lohe, vexedly watching them as they 
talked and laughed. 

“ Thank goodness, you are different from that moon- 
shine count over there,” the girl was saying, approv- 
ingly. “ You surely cannot bear him, he is so fearfully 
delicate.” 

Flanken laughed so that his strong white teeth 
showed. 

“ Opposites always attract each other, Miss von Kuff- 
stein, and Lohe is my dearest and most confidential 
friend. We would go through fire and water for each 
other, yet our intercourse consists of incessant disputes ; 
but neither of us minds, and so — ” 

“ The count does not mind anything.” 

“ Do you think so ? Beneath the dandy hull is the 
best fellow going.” 

The speaker looked over at his comrade and shook 
his fist ; but Lohe gracefully raised his champagne- 
glass and returned the salute thus. 

“ The count would suit my cousin Y olande excel- 
lently,” continued Ursula, whh raised brows. “She is 
just as crazy as he. Do you believe that he likes 
poetic ladies?” 

“That depends.” 


100 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


“Well, he may, for all I care.’* The girl threw back 
her head angrily. “ It is quite indifferent to me whether 
he dances with me to-morrow or not. But first I will 
make him furious and revenge myself on him because 
he would not go to the cow-pasture with me.” 

“That is a brilliant idea. I will help you,” said 
Flanken in his deep bass. “We will teach monsieur 
sense,” and they touched glasses, and the lieutenant 
developed highly delightful views of duckponds and 
calves. Seldom had Ursula been in such perfect har- 
mony with any one. 

The next day Ursula and von Flanken took a long 
ride before breakfast, and returning found Lohe and 
the adjutant sitting on the terrace. The latter rose 
and came forward to wish the daughter of the house a 
gay good morning, but Lohe merely rose and bowed 
silently. 

“ Why are you so silent, mon chevalier asked von 
Flanken, as they all saf down to breakfast, nudging the 
count as he spoke, with his elbow. 

Count Lohe ostentatiously drew his arm away. 

“ I can ill accustom myself to this frequent change of 
quarters, and it makes me nervous,” said he shortly. 

Ursula burst out laughing, and declared that she 
could sleep anywhere, “ even on a sack of nuts.” “ One 
needs but be tired, and n^t give up exercise and fun 
for the sake of one’s delicate hands and feet.” 

Flanken gave her a droll look, and as they rose from 
the table she proposed a row. The count excused him- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


101 


self, but the other two followed their original guide 
through thick and thin, through swamps and under- 
brush, to the barnyard and the duckpond. Ursula 
found this quite natural, so it made no particular im- 
pression upon her. She admired various trials of 
strength on von Flanken’s part, as they deserved, but 
cast many a stolen glance around to see if Count Lohe 
were not coming, but he did not make his appearance. 
After dinner, when all the gentlemen sat at coffee, 
Ursula revenged herself. To the horror of the shep- 
herd, she seized the old ram by the horns and dragged 
him over the stile and into the cattle-park. The whole 
herd followed. The servants were in the plot. Across 
the courtyard went the strange procession, straight to 
the count’s dressing-room. There Miss von Kuffstein 
shut them in, and clapped her hands with delight, the 
servants joining in her mirth. 

There, sir,” said Ursula to herself. You would not 
go among the calves. You shall at least go among the 
sheep.” 

When the gentlemen retired to their rooms to dress 
for the ball at Alt-Dobern, and Count Lohe opened his 
door, he started back in horror of the four-footed beasts 
who rushed toward him and out through the door, 
bleating furiously. There was great confusion all over 
the castle, but Ursula sat on the stairs and laughed 
until she cried. Brilliant as her father really thought 
this joke, he nevertheless begged the count to take it 
in the harmless spirit in which it was intended. The 


102 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


young officer assured him that he would, and smilingly 
kissed the hand of Baroness von Kuffstein, who was 
almost beside herself at such rudeness. The room was 
in such a state that Count Lohe ordered his valet to 
pack his things, as he would drive over to his friend 
Bohrach’s to dress. Valet, groom and striker at once 
set about executing his orders in great haste. 

But Ursula, amid roars of laughter, let her herd defile 
out. The commander had also appeared, and was vis- 
ibly amused ; yet the girl’s heart was suddenly heavy. 
Count Lohe gazed at her so strangely. 


CHAPTER IX. 


The last golden rays of the setting sun fell through 
the tall windows as Lena Bern von Groppen pushed 
back the curtains with her white hands. 

The slender, girlish figure seemed surrounded by a 
halo, while climbing roses and gloxinias, which almost 
entirely covered the south side of the Alt-Dobern castle, 
formed a heavily perfumed frame for the charming 
picture upon which Prince Daniel Sobolefskoi’s eyes 
rested dreamily. 

Lena stood by the window for a moment, opened it and 
gazed out at the splendor which an unusually fine late 
summer had painted in gay colors. Flowers, far as the 
eye could reach, climbing over walls and columns, grow- 
ing in tall urns, thickets of roses, beds of gay petunias. 
The birds sing joyously, butterflies float from flower to 
flower, and on the pond in the background the swans 
rest motionless, their images reflected among the lilies. 
Lena’s light hair looks golden in the sunlight and 
seems to Daniel Sobolefskoi just the shade of his 

[103] 


104 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


mother’s. Her profile stands out distinctly against the 
sky, and she is dressed in white, as Eglantina was in 
the portrait. 

Daniel pressed both hands against his chest, which 
had suddenly begun to ache as it used to. He breathed 
heavily, and let his head, already gray, sink back among 
the soft cushions of the arm-chair, and stared fixedly at 
the figure by the window, while the years slowly seemed 
to pass before his mind. 

He thinks of the hour when, a scarcely comprehended 
stranger, he crossed the threshold of the Dern house 
for the first time. 

With tears of joy his friend’s wife had thrown her- 
self upon her husband’s breast, with eyes and thoughts 
for no one but her beloved, whom God’s favor had gra- 
ciously restored to her in this moment. But timid 
steps had approached him from one side, two dark eyes 
had given him an angelic glance, and a child’s hand 
had offered a bunch of flowers with the words : 

‘^Welcome to our home, dear uncle Daniel!” 

Then a quiver had passed over the poor deformed 
man’s whole body. He had laid his hand on the child’s 
blond curls, and his heart offered up thanks. 

In the center of the bouquet had rested a faded four- 
leaved clover, which Lena had found last autumn on 
her father’s birthday. Mrs. von Dern-Groppen had 
kept it as a good omen, and her little daughter had now 
given it as a thank-offering to him who had been the 
guardian-angel over this beloved father and husband. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


105 


But a sudden recollection flashed through Daniel’s 
mind. In the portrait which had hung opposite his 
father’s in Miscow his mother had held in one hand 
this strange symbol of good fortune. 

Prince Sobolefskoi guarded as a treasure this first 
gift from Lena, and time passed cloudlessly and hap- 
pily, as it had never done before in the lonely man’s 
life. Lena loved the Russian dearly. She knew no 
better playmate, no more faithful comrade. Daniel 
never wearied of story-telling, and gave up all society 
to sit with the children in the evenings and unfold to 
them the magic realm of fairyland in his gentle voice, 
and Lena would sit and gaze at him as his large, brilliant 
eyes stared at the Are, as though he read in the coals 
the wonderful stories in which the charming fairy 
always appeared at the right time to change the hate- 
ful bear or dwarf into the king’s son. And when 
anxious days came, and Lena was very ill, Sobolefskoi 
sat beside her bed day and night, watching his darling’s 
every breath in trembling anxiety. Such devotion 
bound him more and more to the parents, and soon it 
seemed to all in the house that Prince Sobolefskoi had 
always belonged there. 

At the time that Daniel entered the captain’s family 
the latter’s circumstances were by no means brilliant. 
He was but a third son, both of his brothers had fami- 
lies, and his wife, although not without money, yet by 
no means was wealthy. Strict economy was necessary to 
make both ends meet, which was sadly distasteful to 


106 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


the gay officer. But when Prince Sobolefskoi had tried 
to benefit the family with his money, he had met with 
a firm refusal. 

It goes against me,” Dern-Groppen had said, to 
derive any pecuniary benefit from our friendship, and 
besides, you must see that it would be foolish for us to 
bring up the children to luxury which is but lent them 
by fate.” 

Daniel had yielded with a strange smile and written 
his will. 

Years after, when his wife became desperately ill. 
Captain von Dern-Groppen yielded to necessity, and 
Daniel’s urgent entreaties to take the sufferer to water- 
cures summer after summer, and recently even for a 
part of the winter, Sobolefskoi .travelled with his 
friend’s family, watching over them with .the most 
self-sacrificing kindness and care, and when von Dern 
clasped his hand convulsively, and cried : “ How shall 
I ever pay my debt to you ?” the loveless man’s heart 
ached with longing to cry : Give me the highest re- 
ward possible — give me Lena ?” but he merely replied : 

How can mere money weigh against the happiness 
which I have found in your house ? All I have belongs 
to you, and I am yet your debtor.” 

Lena grew up, and in Daniel’s eyes she was the love- 
liest being in the world. He singled out the gentle, 
romantic, blue-eyed Yolande for the same charming 
attentions, gifts and little surprises as her sister. He 
pleased both girls in every way possible, and for a 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


107 


casual observer it would have been impossible to tell 
which was his favorite, who noticed that the eyes of 
the humpback lit up whenever they rested upon Lena, 
who saw that he treasured as the rarest token a flower 
which her hand had held ? 

Often he had compared the painted eyes of his 
mother with those of the young girl, and started 
at the wonderful similarity as at an unsolvable 
riddle. 

The happy years when Lena stroked his cheeks and 
no one contested his happiness passed rapidly, and fate 
again tortured the poor man. 

Lena's young, fresh beauty was not unnoticed, and 
her father's young officers surrounded her like butter- 
flies around a rose. 

Daniel Sobolefskoi suffered tdrrnents of despair. His 
heart cried out against the injustice which condemned 
him to be a miserable cripple. A demon seemed to 
whisper to him : Lena is poor, and modern suitors 
care more for a large dowry than a lovely wife. Who 
can rob you of her ?" And then Lena would lay her 
little hand on his brow, and bending lovingly over him, 
would ask : Are you better, dear Uncle Daniel ? What 
in the world can have caused this severe attack ?” And 
he folded his hands and vowed : May God curse me if 
in contemptible selfishness I ruin my darling's happi- 
ness ! I thank Thee, O Lord, that Thou hast made me 
wealthy that I may help her !" 

No ; Daniel Sobolefskoi would not ask for Lena for 


108 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


his own, but he trembled at the thought of the hour 
which would take her from him. 

But strange ! Had God in His mercy hardened her 
young heart against the power of love ? Coldly and 
proudly Lena went her way, mildly but energetically 
refusing all suitors. I do not love him, and how can 
I marry without love 

At such hours Daniebs heart overflowed with happi- 
ness, but then the torment would begin anew. 

In vain had the best physicians been consulted. Mrs. 
von Dern-Groppen at length was released from her 
sufferings. The solitude of deep mourning drew the 
survivors closer together, and Daniel’s heart was at 
peace during these months. But a fresh drop of worm- 
wood fell in his cup. A strange dispensation of fate 
made the father of the two young girls the owner of 
his father’s large estate. Of all the heirs which had 
stood between him not one was spared, and a consider- 
able fortune was now at his disposal. 

It was with a strange mixture of pride and anxiety 
that Daniel saw Lena again surrounded by suitors. But 
once more fate seemed to pity the tortured man with 
his passionate, deep and noble love. If Lena had been 
repellent to suitors before, she was still more so 
now. 

'^Oh, Uncle Daniel!” she once cried passionately. 

How I despise all these noble necks which bow like 
slaves before gold ! How unworthy such servants, 
bowing in the dust before the golden calf, appear. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


109 


And how unfortunate we poor rich girls are, who are 
deceived and lied to as means to an end !” 

“You are unjust, dear Lena. Was not love offered 
you often when the world still held you to be poor 

Her dark eyes flashed, she set her teeth and laid her 
hand on his shoulder. 

“ Uncle Daniel, do you really believe that ? They 
were convinced that the richest of Russian princes 
would come down handsomely if either of the two 
Dern-Groppens married. Was I not daily a witness of 
the comedy ? Did it not disgust me Lena shook 
her head with a bitter smile. “ May God keep me 
from ever being married for my money.” 

Lena kept her word. She became twenty-seven 
years old without her heart once contradicting her 
intellect. Trembling between fear and hope, Sobo- 
lefskoi watched this freak of nature. No woman’s 
heart is proof against the sweet poison in which Cupid 
dips his darts, and the hour would surely come which 
would fill his cup of pain to overflowing. 

But Daniel dreaded it as a criminal dreads the hour 
of execution. He sighed deeply, and Lena turned from 
the window and came to his side. 

“ Now, you will feel better, poor uncle Daniel, when 
you can get outdoors, will you not ?” said she, tenderly 
pushing back the hair from his temples. “Come, I 
will help you to the window, and then I will bring an 
ottoman and sit down and tell you all that was in the 
newspapers.” 


no 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


But must you not dress, darling ? So many car- 
riages have driven into the courtyard. Fine partners 
whom you must not keep waiting/' 

She had knelt down beside him, and now gazed up at 
him in surprise. The sun threw a rosy light on the 
slender figure and delicate face. 

“ I shall stay with you. Uncle Daniel. I am not going 
to help amuse utter strangers when you are sick up- 
stairs.” 

The hand resting on her head trembled, and Sobo- 
lefskoi's voice sounded almost frightened as he 
said. 

Not for the world ! I feel perfectly well again, and 
will come down after supper and watch you dance. I 
must watch and see if Cupid does not shoot his arrows 
at my cold Lena when she dances with some gay 
Uhlan,” he added after a moment's pause, with a pitiful 
smile. 

The girl laughed softly. 

‘‘Poor uncle ! You have been hoping for ten years, 
and the most obstinate of nieces obstinately — or shall we 
say firmly ? — spoils all your matrimonial schemes. Un- 
grateful man ! Are you so anxious to be rid of me 
that you cannot wait until some stranger with debts to 
be paid wins me ?” 

The prince gasped for breath. He lowered his dark 
lashes for a moment. 

“ O no, Lena,” he then said softly. “ I would gladly 
have everything continue as it is now. I am very 


PRINCESS OP THE STAGE, 


111 


egotistical, and the thought of parting with you or 
Yolande deeply pains me/' 

She stroked his hand. 

I shall always stay with you. Uncle Daniel, you 
may depend upon that. Who would read the papers to 
you, give you medicine and scold you when you are 
silly, as I do? We will marry off the little one, and 
then papa, you and I will retire like moles to our 
house and laugh at foolish people out in the world who 
can never find peace.” 

What a beautiful idea !” Daniel's face beams. It 
reminds me of the fairy-tales I used to tell you, which 
were rich in promises of happiness, and yet never true !” 

There is loud laughter outside the door. Then a 
loud knock, and without awaiting an answer it is 
thrown open, and Ursula and Yolande, both dressed 
for the evening, rush in. A second glance, however, 
shows that the delicate little Miss von Groppen is pow- 
erless in the arms of her strong cousin. But this time 
she seems not at all vexed, for her face, too, is flushed 
with laughter and amusement. 

“ Good day. Prince Sobolefskoi. ‘ If the mountain 
will not come to me I will go to the mountain,’ said 
Mohammed. You must hurry into your swallow-tail 
and come downstairs. We have been having a fine 
time — eh, Yolande ? — ^just now, when the Siamese twins 
arrived. Ha ! Ha !'' 

Daniel had greeted the girl pleasantly, and sat up in 
his chair, evidently amused. 


112 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


So the Siamese twins have arrived, Miss Ursula ?” 

Oh, they may be Turks, for all I know. We called 
them that because they looked for all the world like 
twins as they sat on their nag — 

‘‘Pray tell it decently,” Yolande interrupted impa- 
tiently. 

“ What is there to tell ? It was so absurd. Only 
fancy, Uncle Daniel! As we stood on the veranda, 
watching the entrance of the children of Israel — ” 
'“She means the officers from the neighboring vil- 
lages.” 

“ Keep still — as we stood there, suddenly appeared 
the most absurd thing. Two officers stationed in 
Dassewinkel could not get any vehicle, and there was 
not room for them in the carryall which the others had 
engaged, so what did the two fellows do but hire the 
old mare that draws the milk- wagon, and both of them 
climb on her back. Then they came, one with a stick 
over his shoulder, from which hung two pairs of patent- 
leather pumps, the other with a dressing-case hung 
on his back, while on each side of the unfortunate 
beast’s neck dangled a helmet mournfully keeping 
time to her pace. How the three got here is a wonder 
to me.” 

Ursula had perched on a corner of a table, and 
helped herself to the fruit which stood there for the 
prince. 

“Well, and who were these two riders sans peur et 
sans reproche .^” asked Lena, with a smile. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


113 


“ Why, two of the infantry. One, with the interesting 
mustache, I call the Icicle.’* 

“‘Icicle ?* ” 

“Yes; he was so very cool to us. Oh, I am very 
anxious to see how all the various love-affairs will 
develop. I can imagine.’* 

“ Indeed ? We are curious. Pray honor us with your 
confidence. Miss Ursula.” 

“ Yolande and our monkey — ** 

“Why, Ursula!” 

“ Don’t cry until you know who the monkey is. An 
awfully handsome chap. Count Lohe, reserve-lieu- 
tenant of Uhlans. But so very fine, so elegant, so fear- 
fully elegant that it frightens one. Just as poetic and 
sentimental as Yolande. I can hear them quoting 
poetry to each other already.” 

Yolande leaned back languidly. 

“ Certainly I prefer men of feeling to the rude prize- 
ring aspirants, who behave like peasants in a ball- 
room.” 

Ursula laughed. 

“ There we have it. That couple is settled. Poor 
Flanken ! Matters look very badly for you.^' 

“Who is Flanken ?” said Yolande. 

“ The giant whose huge war-horse so impressed you. 
But the fellow is strong ! And how he towers above 
one 1” 

“ Have you selected him for Lena, Miss Ursula ?” 

Ursula shook her head. 


114 


A I>klNC£SS OF tHE STAGE. 


Oh, he is too stupid for that intellectual lady, and 
too lively and merry to continue long in the neighbor- 
hood of such an ice maiden. No, I know of no one for 
Lena — or, yes, hurrah, I have it ! Lena may have the 
Icicle, the handsome, interesting lieutenant who gazed 
so proudly and condescendingly at us.” 

^‘Aha! Handsome and interesting !” said Prince 
Sobolefskoi, his nostrils quivering nervously, although 
he smiled. And what is the name of this paragon, if 
we may ask ?” 

Miss von Kuffstein posed and imitated the young 
officer's manner of introducing himself to Baroness 
von Buttingen, the girls' aunt : 

“Freiherr von Altenburg, baroness, if you please.” 
And Ursula clapped her heels together and glanced 
roguishly at Lena, who shook her head. 

“ Little goose ! It seems to me Mr. von Altenberg 
has already made a conquest. I will turn the tables, 
and this evening will watch how quickly the ice melts 
before Miss Ursula's flashing eyes. And now hurry 
downstairs before Aunt Buttingen misses you. As 
soon as Uncle Daniel feels quite well again we will 
follow." 

Prince Sobolefskoi rose. 

“ I will put on my ‘ swallow-tail,' as Miss Ursula com- 
mands, at once, and beg you, Lena, to hasten to the 
baroness's assistance in her laborious duties as hostess.” 

Ursula had answered Lena's words merely by a 
grimace, but now sprang down from the table. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


115 


“Yes. Yonr poor aunt’s tongue must ache. Hurry 
and change your dress, Lena.” 

“ I am dressed.” 

Sobolefshoi gazed in surprise at the slender figure, 
whose plain white-lace gown was adorned by no flowers 
or jewels. Lena’s dark brows were contracted, and her 
face wore the repellent expression which was customary 
with her when among strangers. 

“ Dear Lena !” said Daniel softly. “ I would be so 
glad if you would wear a single little flower to please 
me. I beg you to.” 

She looked thoughtful. Then a sweet smile suddenly 
lighted her face, ahd she stretched out her hand quickly 
for the bouquet of wild flowers which stood near the 
prince. She bent back the grasses and drew out a four- 
leaved clover from among them. 

“ The first which I have found in years without look- 
ing for it. You love the little plant as much as I do, 
uncle, so I will adorn myself with it in your honor.” 

She smiled at him, and the hand with the four-leaved 
clover sank down among the white folds of her gown. 
It was strange how she resembled Eglantina’s picture. 

Daniel started. Suddenly the room seemed to darken. 
He fancied he could hear the storm howling as it did 
around Miscow that fatal night. Flames had consumed 
the light figure with the symbol of happiness in her 
hand. Would flames be kindled to-night which would 
once more deprive him of her who was dearest to him 
in the world? 


116 


A I>RlNCESS OF TH£ STAGE. 


He smiled mournfully. 

** A four-leaved clover ! God grant, my darling, that 
it may not only promise but bring happiness.*’ 



CHAPTER X. 

Lena has placed herself beside her Aunt Buttingen, 
an animated little lady, who warmly welcomed the fami- 
lies of the neighboring estates. The girl's gentle, 
lovable ways were at once replaced by an almost repel- 
lent coldness when the strange officers entered the 
room. Yolande coquetted languidly with them all, 
handsome and plain alike, and her voice could be heard 
out on the balcony, where she was surrounded by an 
admiring circle, each one striving for a direct word 
from her. Count Lohe was most agreeable, but it 
seemed to her that he was very absent-minded, and 
concealed beneath polite speeches an intense vexation. 
In any case, her eyes vrandered more frequently to the 
gigantic form of Flanken, who leaned against one of 
the pillars, occasionally making some dry remark. 
Ursula had said in her blunt fashion : Yolande, I will 
wager anything that Flanken will think you terrible." 
This vexed Miss von Groppen, and she therefore wished 
to take the iniative. But the more ostentatiously her 

[1 17] 


118 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


fairy-like form escaped from the giant’s vicinity the 
more obstinately did his heavy tread pursue her, and 
the more she snubbed him the better became his humor. 

Ursula had quickly found her element. Her laugh 
rang loudly above the hum of voices. She smoked a 
cigarette and blew the smoke in the faces of her de- 
lighted swains, quarreled with an artillerist over short- 
horns and occupied herself in the intervals with teasing 
her little Buttingen cousin and his large dog. 

Count Lohe polished his eyeglass and watched the 
group on the veranda steps. 

All that is lacking is for her to slide down the ban- 
isters,” he thought in disgust, and the more displeased 
he became the more hilarious became the girl, quite as 
though she were defying him. Papa Kuffstein stood 
with several older men on the gravel walk and watched 
his daughter with a broad smile. Lohe went up to him, 
hoping by some clever little maneuver to open the de- 
luded father’s eyes. After a few remarks by way of 
preface, he asked if there were no one in Gross- Wolk- 
witz who had influence over Miss Ursula. 

‘‘Oh, she dances over us all,” was the proud answer. 

“ Has not even the pastor ?” 

“Pastor?” Baron von Kuffstein sneezed twice so 
loudly that the elegant lieutenant started, then he shook 
his head with a laugh. “ Oh, you are far from knowing 
Ursel-Pursel. We have quite a young preacher, and 
the girl played him a fine trick when he entered 
the chancel for the first time. What do you suppose 


A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 


119 


the witch did ? The young man stood there and 
preached and preached until we were all in despair. 
The peasants snored, my wife flourished her smelling 
salts, and Ursel made figures with her handkerchief. 
But the fellow wanted to give us our money's worth. 
His subject was Heaven. He declared there were so 
and so many grades there. The good Christians he 
placed on the first, the penitent sinners on the second, 
and so on until he had filled all the grades, and only 
the Pharisee remained. He did not know what to do 
with him^ and went on talking until we were almost 
crazy. Suddenly up gets Ursal, and cries loudly : 
^‘Put the fellow in my place here, sir. I am going 
home now." 

Roars of laughter. Baron von Suffstein looked 
around triumphantly, and Count Lohe, in despair, gave 
up further efforts to enlighten him. 

Prince Sobolefskoi had stood alone at the open draw- 
ing-room window, and watched while the newly-arrived 
officers were presented to the young ladies. 

As Freiherr von Altenburg silently bowed before 
Lena he involuntarily took a step forward. His eyes 
rested anxiously upon his darling's face, as though he 
would read her thoughts, but it remained cold and 
indfferent as ever, and the few words she addressed to 
the young officer were as formal and haughty as those 
with which she greet the others. 

Altenburg stood before her, tall and slender. His 
lips wore no polite style. His regular features wore a 


120 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


grave, arrogant look, and his dark eyes rested upon her 
for but a moment. His carriage was proud, and the 
stern, almost gloomy contraction of his eyebrows made 
his face interesting, handsome, as it also was. He ex- 
changed a few polite phrases with his hostess’s niece, 
and at once retired when a couple of his comrades ap- 
proached Miss von Groppen. 

The carriages rolled into the courtyard in an un- 
broken line, and the drawing-rooms and verandas were 
soon filled with a gay throng: 

The moon had risen and flooded the park with her pale 
radiance as Baron Buttingen offered his arm to Her 
Excellency von Normann, to lead her into the supper- 
room. The older people follovred, and there were much 
excitement among the younger people, eager search to 
engage partners, joking and pouting. 

Count Lohe stood close beside Ursula. His glance 
fell upon her face turned expectantly toward him, and 
slowly turning he offered his arm to Yolande. 

Another officer had already approached the girl and 
asked her to allow him to take her in to supper. 

^^We will sit opposite to those two,” said Ursula, 
with flashing eyes. And when they sat opposite Count 
Lohe and his partner, she behaved more noisily than 
ever. 

Oh, that I had a thousand tongues !” she cried, at 
sight of the m^nu; and when the young man did not 
join in the other’s laughter, but gave her a most dis- 
approving glance, she made a little 7noue at him, seized 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


121 


an apricot and, to the great amusement of the rest, 
made a “ sea-sick Chinaman ” out of it. 

Yolande flushed indignantly, and Lohe set his teeth 
in wrath, but the girl became more and more auda- 
cious. Alas, for the count, that he had betrayed his 
nervousness. Ursula drew her nails over the damask 
of the tablecloth until Lohe interrupted his conversa- 
tion with Yolande to remark loudly : It is strange 
that all children enjoy making as much noise and 
behaving as badly as possible in public.” For a mo- 
ment Ursula was silent in astonishment, then she 
slowly rested her elbows on the table, supported her 
rosy face in her hands, and said : 

^‘Hm! You have uttered my very thoughts. The 
same idea occurred to me this afternoon, when every 
one else in Wolkwitz had retired for an afternoon nap, 
and you were banging on the piano as though for dear 
life.” 

Miss von Kuffstein had the laugh on her side ; but 
although she gave up scratching the table-cloth, she 
committed one breach of etiquette after another, for 
the sake of distracting the young officer, in which she 
succeeded so well — for it seemed as though he could 
not turn his eyes from her — that Yolande, who had 
never had so silent and distrait a neighbor, finally 
turned to the gentleman on her other side petulantly, 
and ignored Count Lohe for the rest of the supper. 

Ursula’s eyes sparkled with triumph and satisfaction. 

In the little pause which preceded dancing, Lieuten- 


122 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


ant von Flanken had pushed his way to Yolande’s side. 
He sank down near her in a chair which groaned under 
his weight. 

You are, of course, engaged for the polonaise. Miss 
von Groppen ?” he asked in his deep bass, which con- 
trasted so drolly with the young lady’s clear, silvery 
tones. 

Certainly, to my partner at supper,” replied Yolande, 
playing with her bouquet. Why do you ask ? Do you 
intend to dance also ?” And her eyes rested on his 
huge frame with a look more expressive than words. 

He smiled broadly. 

‘‘ You think an iron safe would float over the parquet 
with the same grace as would I. It is true that I do 
not usually dance, because I have never learned any 
round dances. My father declared I was not suited to 
a ball-room, and that part of my education was neglected. 
So the only dance which I can perform is the polonaise. 
But I am passionately fond of that, and, only think, am 
destined to sit it out, for all the ladies, even the oldest, 
are engaged, and every one I ask gives me the same 
answer.” 

Yolande smiled and fanned herself languidly. 

It must be terribly unfortunate to be so immense.” 

Nowadays, yes. Times have changed. Formerly, 
the strongest man was king, and the blow of the old 
Norwegian Helge’s fist admired as an heroic deed. To- 
day, superabundance of strength is unfortunate. What 
can such a mediaeval fist ” — Flanken held out one huge 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


123 


hand mournfully — “do in an age when a Herculean 
deed is criticised and punished? And for eighteen 
years not a single campaign, where one at least has a 
chance to wield a lance.*’ 

“ You seem to be a terrible fellow. Oh, I think all 
soldiers are dreadful, they are so hard-hearted and have 
such rude passions.” 

The young officer stared in amazement at Yolande’s 
tiny foot, which seemed lost beside his. 

“ Well, then, what kind of people do you like ?” he 
asked thoughtfully. 

Miss von Groppen gazed dreamily up at the chandelier. 

“ Artists. All ideal people, and painters especially.” 

He opened his eyes wide in astonishment. 

“ Good gracious ! Do you like only the velvet jackets 
and manes, or must the framed daubs be around too ?” 

Yolande was highly indignant. 

“ But, Lieutenant von Flanken, I do not care for out- 
ward appearances, but for art !” 

“ The deuce !” He was silent for a moment, then 
raised his head abruptly. “ Do you think I could learn 
the thing ?” 

She laughed mockingly. 

“ To be sure, a blacksmith once became an artist, 
but — do not be vexed — ha — ha — with your hands — Oh, 
it is too funny !” 

“Do you paint, yourself?” Flanken joined heartily 
in her mirth. 

“Yes, indeed, I love it.” 


121 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Well, then, I ’ll tell you : I will come to see you in 
the capital, and you will give me lessons.” 

Yolande threw back her head, and for a moment 
forgot all her languor. 

‘‘ You ? I should not dream of it.” 

‘‘ Really you would not ?” 

She gave him a glance over her shoulder. Count 
Lohe stood before her, and offered his arm to lead her 
to the ballroom. 

Certainly not. No more than you will dance this 
polonaise.” 

‘‘ And if I yet find a partner ?” 

Yolande shrugged her shoulders, sure that this would 
be impossible among the ladies present. 

“ Then I will. But you must lead out a partner who 
belongs in our set ; no maid or cook, but a thorough- 
bred. Mr. von Flanken, you understand?” and the 
young lady laughed again and left the room. 

At the door of the ballroom Lohe paused and bit 
his lips in embarrassment. Then he bent down to 
Yolande. 

“ May I make a confession, Miss von Groppen ?” 

She looked up at him in astonishment. 

^‘An accident has befallen me. My servant packed 
my things very hastily, and forgot to put my dancing- 
shoes with my uniform. It is impossible for me to 
dance in walking-boots, and so I ask if my comrade, 
Prince Drasel, may have the privilege of taking my 
place with you ?” 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


125 


Yolande had flushed slightly. 

‘‘ Certainly, Count Lohe. I understand perfectly. 
Nothing is more dreadful in a ballroom than unsuit- 
able shoes,'' and she gave him a glance which seemed 
to say : How ashamed I am that I even supped with 
you !" and turned to the young prince who had joined 
them, and declared that Lohe's valet was the most 
charming of mortals. 

Mark Wolff rath silently withdrew. He had flushed 
deeply, and although he acknowledged Yolande's right 
to dismiss him without the slightest hesitation, it never- 
theless vexed him. His boots were six times as elegant 
as the shoes of most of the dancers, but he objected to 
the thickness of their soles. But Yolande seemed to 
him most unnatural and hypercritical. With a deep 
frown he withdrew to a corner, and wished the whole 
ball in Guinea. 

The couples took their places, and the regimental 
band began to play, when a strange stamping and cries 
were heard on the terrace. The dance stopped, and 
with frightened exclamations, the ladies fled in confu- 
sion as the doors leading to the terrace were thrown 
open and a strange sight met the gaze of the horrified 
assembly. 

Lieutenant von Flanken walked backward into the 
room, looking larger than ever, his iron hands grasping 
the fore feet of his horse, which he forced to follow him 
into room on its hind legs. 

The mare stamped in, looking wildly about at the 


126 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


lights, and when the first, astonishment and laughter 
was over Flanken's deep voice rang through the room. 

“ Permit me to join in the polonaise with my partner. 
I herewith introduce her. Queen Gudwin, a thorough- 
bred of faultless pedigree, as Miss von Groppen re- 
quired. I wagered that I would dance this dance, and 
found no one else who would risk it with me. Music, 
Mr. Bandmaster, go on ! I do not wish to disturb you.’' 
As he spoke the Uhlan led the animal in little circles 
around the room, and brought her back to the door, 
where all the grooms had assembled to watch the 
sight. 

“ Queen Gudwin finds your behavior hardly cordial,” 
said he, laughingly, ‘‘ and begs to take her leave after 
this single turn. Here, Gudwin, step gracefully over 
the sill,” and once more the hoofs resounded on the 
terrace, and all rushed to the windows to see how von 
Flanken would lead his strange partner down the steps. 

Yolande was speechless, but her eyes flashed with 
gratified vanity, and when von Flanken returned and 
stood before her, with a droll look, saying : ‘‘ Well, how 
is it to be, Miss von Groppen ?” she held out her hand 
with all the airs of a princess, and said : 

“You are a terrible man !” 

The Uhlan took her hand very cautiously between 
two fingers, and pressed it slightly. 

“ I will paint still life,” said he, with conviction. 

The dance went on gayly. Lena saw that Prince 
Sobolefskoi felt more ill than he would admit ; and 


A iPRlisTCESS OF THE STAGE. 127 

when he finally left the room and stepped ont on a 
small balcony from which a flight of steps led down to 
the ground, she followed him as soon as possible. But 
there was no one in sight. The two garden-chairs 
which stood before a group of laurel and oleanders 
were empty. She called his name, but there was no 
answer. 

The music and voices came through the windows 
from the ballroom, but all was peaceful here in the 
moonlit garden, and Lena sank into one of the chairs 
and closed her eyes for a moment. How delightful 
this soft, fragrant night was ! Poor Uncle Daniel ! He 
had certainly gone to his room, and, considerate as he 

was, would send for neither her nor her father, lest he 

« 

should interrupt their pleasure. Lena thought she 
would send a servant to inquire, and leaned her head 
back for but a moment, when the music ceased, and she 
heard a voice say just behind her, in the window : 

“ Why, Altenburg ! Here, where everybody is danc- 
ing, you alone refrain. Be more active, young man ; 
I should think it worth your while to-night.** 

‘‘Worth my while ? That is a matter of opinion.** 
Involuntarily Lena looked around at the sound of 
this agreeable voice. As she leaned forward she saw 
Altenburg*s silhouette against the light background. 
Before him stood an infantry officer. 

“ Why, do you not suspect what gold-fishes are present 
this evening?’* 

“ Oh, yes ; and that is the reason I am not dancing. 


128 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


# 

There are many wealthy, but few attractive ladies 
here.'' 

‘‘ The deuce ! That is absurd. When an angel has 
money she is always pretty, and when in addition she 
comes of a good family one must look sharp in these 
days, I assure you. Besides, I do not know what you 
want. Ursula Kuffstein is a charming little witch, and 
the oldest Groppen a sphinx. How often have you 
danced with her ?" 

Altenburg threw back his head more proudly. 

Not at all. You know that I neither talk nor dance 
with ladies whom I dislike." 

Dislike ? Good gracious ! Pray tell me what has 
occurred between you two ?" 

Nothing at all. Miss von Groppen has the repellent 
manner of all wealthy girls, who make a favor of their 
every word and glance, and think common politeness 
unnecessary. I do not long for this lady's money-bags. 
Thank fortune, my neck is too stiff to bow to a full 
portemonnaie. Who is that lady standing near the 
younger Miss von Groppen ?" 

‘‘No one remarkable ! It 's Miss von Schwan- 
ringen. A pretty little thing. Likes to laugh and show 
her white teeth, but she hasn't a red cent ; she is not 
worth looking at. You are a queer fellow, Altenburg ; 
the very spirit of pride. Ha ! Ha ! Ha ! A refreshing 
novelty ! A u revoir ! I am going to dance once more 
with the little heiress, and then make up to the Russian 



WHAT HAS OCCURRED BETWEEN YOU TWO?”— Page 128 , 






•r 

-jf 

- ^ 

" fcr .• 


£ 


>5 
• - - 











. p- 


•/ 


> 



» v*~ 

' •%■ . •• . » , 

• - 



\ • 


% 



.1 


'5 ’ 



719 


' •' .1- -.'f- . 






• ■ -. -•« — - . 
• - .. 





\ " , 

<. 




.-’m : : 







^ • 


' -■ -. ^ •. -iv;' "'- ■ 



' ' ' , ' -r. .'*• • 

• • % - :•• -ir?< V .. ► T;>.- -■ -j, ‘ 

■ - - '. - • - . V." -’. 

. ^‘ . *'* * -C» ' i- 

^ . 4 , ■. 5 --• . ..• , y, . , - 

, ^ ■ X., - . ^ , ’ . . . ■ • -'*•.•.•* 


‘ ' f 

> 1 


\ 


.'-J ^ b 





/ 


v» • 
• • 




'* .1<* ;>/_• 
* v ; 




\ -j 

S.» 


m'f : 


: -t M 


• -.<'. :*-i -' :.7 


4 • ” - »■» .* % 0 . ■ * . 5 * • •.•'. -f 

,• ■ - V -‘ . r . X- -• /-S-fi , ^.-v* • •^ ; .. < ■• 

. ■ -^ -* .■ ■ *-- ., •’ V •■ ’r \ ' ;- ., .■' 

•*■■■. ■ ,' ."’" 7 '! '• - .• ■•' •-■ • >1 : Ty. *•:. 

^ ' \*.p ^ Y ^ **►• •** ^ X *• *» 


- t 




t V 


■•s . 


' ’ *-v' ■ ^ 

* T - A ^ -.^ • 7 . . , » . ^ 

* bV ^ • * ’ “ • ^ *^* ^ ^ 4 ^ 4 «. 


.s- , 




'-H 4 


i-’S. . . 

' , r 'i r.'‘'-V: ' i.r* ; < 

•, .. j . -. ■* f .•i\“ 4 » ■ ,- X 


■ 

’ J . 


-> 


. 


-* 


■ i 
>• 


^V', ' r' 


• 


}¥ 






< ■ 


I 


'A-»- 


> 





; ••*. 



< . 


<• 


1 . 




* w 

•\\ 


t 




V 



«* . • 



\ 


J 


. •» -1- 


• ^' 

-* ' .-*■ 



x-i- _ • • •* 






4 


I 


* V • 



\ 


••*'\r> r- 

^ . •» 1 V * 



♦ 

»>*• 


/ -4 


» y 





i 



\ 


{ 



■ 3 ■ 

-> . * ♦ 



y 




k • 


% 

X 

k 




< 


I 


. ‘^* i'. 

V .v'*.*V* «x.b. '« 


4 


ikSk 









A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


129 


uncle. He has loads of money to leave them. I must 
make a good impresion.'' 

Lena stood motionless. Her hands clutched the 
back of her chair, and she gazed at Alterburg’s shadow 
as he slowly left the window. She stepped quickly 
forward and looked after him. He crossed the room 
and took the seat beside Miss Schwanringen, which 
Yolande had just left. His expression is suddenly 
wholly changed. How handsome he is when talking 
to some one he likes ! How merrily he can laugh ! How 
well he dances ! Lena watches him as he leads his 
partner back to her place. His every movement is 
elegant, and his talk seems interesting, for Elizabeth 
Schwanringen is more animated than usual, and she is 
considered an intelligent girl and difficult to please 
in the matter of conversation. 

Lena suddenly turns away, and with deeply bowed 
head crosses the balcony and returns to the ballroom. 

But from behind the oleanders sounds a groan of 
agony. Daniel Sobolefskoi buries his face in his trem- 
bling hands. 

The stars look down pityingly upon him, and the 
night breeze fans his heated brow like the touch of a 
spirit hand. The deformed man smiles sadly. He 
fancies that at this moment his mother’s spirit is near 
him. 



CHAPTER XT. 

Count Lohe sat alone on the veranda under the 
hanging vines and roses which festooned themselves 
around the pillars. He had a glass of punch before 
him, but stared thoughtfully at it, and thought the 
whole world a failure. He would have preferred to go 
home, but he had promised Flanken to wait for him, 
and that crazy fellow seemed possessed to-night. Usu- 
ally he detested a ball, but to-night, at the end of each 
dance, he said to the count, with a broad smile : 

There, that is over, now I will go and have a chat,” 
and steered straight for Yolande. 

It is strange what this giant can fancy in the affected, 
unattractive little minx, Lohe thinks to himself, for he 
knows his friend well enough to be sure that it is not 
for the sake of her money that he thus pursues Miss 
von Groppen. Guileless as a child, she seems to him a 
fairy from the Midsummer Night’s Dream, ” and as 
she floats past him in the dance, he says, in a tone of 
[130] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


131 


deep admiration : Mark, are those feet ? And she has 
certainly no bones in her hands, they are so small.” 

Lohe feels no admiration for the younger Miss von 
Groppen, and he will never forgive her for having 
given up her dance with him so readily. Out of sorts 
with himself and the world, he has retired to this 
corner, and few of the dancers seem to miss him. This 
is poison to his vain heart, accustomed as it is to con- 
quests. Suddenly some one approaches him decidedly. 
It is Ursula. Pausing, she gazes at his boots in silence. 
The young man flushes angry, but says nothing. 

Then she laughs, first softly, then more and more 
loudly, until she clasps her hands and seems unable to 
control herself. How pretty she looks. Her dark eyes 
flash, she shows her little pearly teeth, and her short 
curls, more disheveled than usual from dancing, fall 
over her forehead quite a la Petit Savoyard. 

“ I said so Count Lohe. Four servants are not suf- 
ficient to pack a ball toilet. Of course they forgot the 
most important part, and their lord and master cannot 
dance in walking-boots. But that is nonsense. I think 
you merely wanted an excuse to be idle.” 

Certainly not. Miss von Huffstein. I sincerely regret 
the accident.” 

‘‘But, dear me, you have on quite stunning boots. 
What more can you ask ? Highly polished and not a 
single hole or break — ” 

“ Nevertheless your cousin declared them unsuit- 
able.” 


132 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Yolande is a donkey. I told you that before. She 
only looks at outward appearances. What kind of 
people are concealed beneath them she does not care, 
or else she would have danced with such a nice fellow.” 

Lohe had been shocked at the donkey, ” but the 
rest of the sentence was so flattering that he made no 
comment. Although Ursula was plain-spoken as ever, 
her words were balm to his wounded vanity. 

‘‘You are very kind, Miss Ursula, but tastes, alas, 
differ; and I am forced to look on while others dance !” 

“ Not at all. I come to claim you for the next waltz. 
I don’t care what kind of boots you have on. As far 
as I am concerned, they might be felt slippers. Come 
at once !” 

He was really touched. 

“ Miss Ursula — I — ” he began hesitatingly. 

She clasped her hands, and her face wore the same 
childish look as yesterday in the boat, when it had 
pleased him so much. 

“ I do so want to dance with you just once,” said she, 
pleadingly, “ and there is not much more time, for we 
are going home soon. Please don’t be vexed about the 
sheep any more. It was only a joke, and let it be as 
though nothing had happened. Now, won’t you ?” 

“ Certainly, Miss Ursula. I am quite at your service,” 
he replied, gazing into her dark eyes. 

“There, I knew you were not so horrid as you 
seemed,” said she, happily. “ The music is just begin- 
ning. Hurry, so we can have a long, long dance.” 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


133 


She seized his hand to draw him away, but Count 
Lohe suddenly hesitated and held her fingers fast. 

If I dance with you now, Miss Ursula,’' said he, 
gravely, ‘‘of course I am obliging you. Will you do 
something for me in return ?” 

She stared at him in surprise, but readily nodded 
assent. 

“ I should like to tell you something frankly, but 
first will you promise not to be angry or offended ?” 

She lowered her head, abashed. 

“ I suppose you are going to lecture.” 

“ Not at all.” 

“ No ? All right, fire away ! Shall I sit down ?” 

She laughed saucily, but the young officer drew her 
hand through his arm and shook his head. 

“This is not a suitable moment. I will postpone 
this conversation. First we will dance.” 

With radiant face Ursula returned to the ballroom 
with him. Baron von Kuff stein stood in the doorway, 
gave his daughter a little nudge and cried : 

“You, Ursel Pursel, get on your wraps. The car- 
riage is at the door.’^ 

“ Good-by ! A pleasant drive, governor !” said the 
girl, and proceeded to dance with the lieutenant, whom 
she had so forcibly secured. She had never had such a 
delightful waltz before. But in the midst of it her 
father had wished to drag her off, and seizing her by 
the arm declared ; 

“The staff officers are going home now, and your 


134 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


poor mamma is ill, and will sit up for you, so you must 
come.” 

Ursula was highly displeased, and resisted vigorously, 
but her father displayed unwonted firmness, and finally 
she cried, with a pout : 

Well, come on. Count Lohe, and for goodness’ sake 
let us be off.” 

I will see you to your carriage, certainly.” 

‘‘ Why, are you not coming with us ?” 

The Uhlan shrugged his shoulders. 

I shall follow shortly. Flanken made me promise 
to wait for him, and the absurd fellow has engaged 
himself for the flower waltz.” 

You are going to stay ? Flower waltz ?” stammered 
the girl. ^‘And I must go? Oh — I will — you shall 
see,” and she rushed off. 

Baron von Kuffstein stayed and discussed the ball 
until a servant appeared and announced that Miss von 
Kuffstein was already in the carriage, and awaited 
her father. Greatly surprised at such prompt obedi- 
ence, the worthy baron hastened his adieu and wad- 
dled down the steps to the carriage. 

Five minutes after it had driven away. As Baroness 
Buttingen was saying farewell to an old lady two 
hands grasped her shoulders, and Ursula cried, laugh- 
ingly : Well, Aunt Clara, what do you say to this ?” 

At first the baroness said nothing, but stared at the 
girl as though she had seen a spirit. 

“ Good heavens, Ursula !” she finally fpund breath to 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


135 


exclaim. How do you come here ? Surely no accident 
has happened to the carriage T* 

The girl shook her head. 

No, indeed ; but what do you think I did ? I made 
a doll of pillows, threw my cloak around it, and papa 
drove off with it, and thought it was I. I will stay 
here to-night, auntie, and now I am going to dance 
before Jule finds out his mistake, and comes back for 
me.’' And amid exclamations of astonishment and much 
laughter, the enfant terrible hurried in the ballroom, 
where she was received with acclamation. But her 
eyes wandered around the room in search of some one. 
Count Lohe was nowhere to be seen. 

Ursula went out on the terrace, and yes, there he 
stood, at the extreme end, gazing thoughtfully out into 
the moonlight. 

Count Lohe, here I am again !” 

He turned in amazement and gazed at the radiant 
face of her who had occupied his thoughts at that 
moment. 

Miss Ursula, how is it possible ? I saw your car- 
riage leave at this moment.” 

She swung herself up on the balustrade and clasped 
her hands around her knees, while she breathlessly 
related her stratagem, concluding naively : 

“ I waited the whole evening for a dance with you, 
and just as I had dragged you out of your corner they 
tried to send me home. I should so like to have a 
couple more dances with you. You said Yolande would 


136 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


not be vexed, so come on as soon as the music begins 
again. And there are ices and cake in the other roonn 
Please — please come with me."' 

He had not laughed at her trick, and stood gazing 
at her. 

Do you know, Miss Ursula, that there is nothing 
more unpleasant and offensive in a young girl than dis- 
respectful and improper behavior to her parents ?'* said 
he, slowly. 

She raised her head in astonishment. 

^‘Respect? Why, I need have no respect for Jule. 
He joins in all my jokes."' 

Mark bit his lips. 

‘‘ Miss Ursula, I think this is a good opportunity to 
repeat my former petition. May I frankly tell you the 
truth for once, and will you not be vexed with me ?’" 

She laughed mischievously. 

No, I will not be vexed. For Heaven's sake, fire 
away !" and with a comical sigh she folded her arms 
and cried : Now I am in for it !" 

The young officer saw that it would be difficult to 
maintain his gravity. He leaned against a pillar and 
asked abruptly : 

Would you like to be loved. Miss Ursula?" 

She had not expected this question. She stared at 
him for a moment, speechless, then cried rapturously : 

Oh, yes !" 

“ How would you like it if the man with whom you 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


137 


fell in love some day were to say : ^No, I do not like 
you r r 

Her eyes flashed. 

Then — oh, then I would shoot him in a rage, as the 
Red Countess did her Joseph, and afterward I would 
drown myself.’' 

“ Those are dreadful, romantic and exaggerated 
ideas, which, as a good girl, I am sure you would never 
think of carrying out. Beside, would you not rather 
win your lover than lose him ?” 

But — the dickens! — if he did not like me ?” 

If he did not like you it would be your own fault, 
for you are a pretty, well-born and charming girl, who 
possesses all the qualities which a man would admire. 
But the roses are surrounded by so many sharp, ugly 
thorns that they do not seem desirable. And now say 
yourself, Miss Ursula, would it not be better to break 
off these thorns one after another until only the lovely 
flowers remain, and hearts which at first turned from 
you turn to you in love ?” 

She looked down. 

‘‘Yes, if I could only see the beastly things. I do 
not know where they are.” 

“ Shall I tell you ?” 

She nodded eagerly, and her face wore such a gentle 
look in the moonlight that the count’s heart warmed. 

“ I mean very well with you. Miss Ursula,” said he, 
gently, “ but I do not like you as you are now. Why 


138 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


do you foolishly throw away the strongest weapons 
nature gives a woman to rule the stronger sex with — 
womanliness and gentleness ? A woman’s lips are 
made for caresses, pleading and coaxing. No man 
cares for girls who swear and talk in the same rough way 
that we ourselves do. And not only in words, but in 
her actions, a girl should be gentle and winning. No 
man wooes a friend and comrade but the good angel 
whom he loves, because she relies upon him with sweet 
confidence.” 

Ursula had listened breathlessly. The moon shone 
between the columns and shed a broad ray of light 
upon the two young figures. Ursula raised her lovely 
innocent face to the speaker. 

I did not know I was such a bad, disagreeable 
thing,” said she, wonderingly. No one ever told me, 
and I did not mean to be — no, certainly not. But what 
shall I do ? Never make a dummy again ? If you had 
but heard how they all laughed ! And be respectful 
to papa ? He would not know what to make of it. 
And never say any rough words ; but I never know 
when I say anything bad, for people always laugh, and 
papa says it, too.” 

“ Do your governesses laugh, too ?” 

“ No. Those dragons scold about every little trifle, 
and when I tell Jule — I must never go to mamma about 
such things, it excites her so — he says : * The woman is 
crazy. She is to teach you scales and vocables, but the 
rest of her wisdom she may keep to herself,’ ” 


A PRITSTCESS OF THE STAGE. 


139 


‘‘ But how dreadfully it sounds when you call your 
father by his first name. How can an educated youn^ 
girl do such a thing ?’ 

Ursula stared at him in amazement. 

‘‘Why but mamma calls him Julius, and when I was 
a little, little tot and called him ‘Jule’for the first 
time he laughed till he cried, and gave me all the 
candy I wanted. 

This was the trouble. Count Lohe was perplexed to 
know what to say, but the girl slid down from the rail- 
ing and raised her hands in mock entreaty. 

“ Now you have scolded enough, dear count. Please, 
please be nice again. You are so fearfully elegant that 
you see things blacker than any one else. No one else 
thinks as you do. Everybody likes me, and if any one 
ever does say he does not” — she laughed a silvery 
laugh — “ it will only be because he is in a bad temper, 
eh ? And you were angry about the sheep, and, oh, 
that was too funny, and not badly meant ! Now come, 
and be nice to me again, and I will be very good, the 
devil knows.” 

What could Count Lohe say? Ursula was too much 
of a child for his words to make much impression, and 
too petted and indulged to lay much weight to a single 
lecture. No one who was fond of her could train her, 
for her lovableness and bewitching eyes would disarm 
the greatest anger. From her father to the merest 
farm-hand, all in Gross- Wolkwitz were her slaves, and 
her father’s rough ways her pattern. Suddenly a 


140 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


thought flashed through his mind. Court air ! This 
was the magic instructress which alone could make of 
the wild little 'girl a refined, gentle-mannered young 
lady. 

Count Lohe raised his head proudly. Yes, he will 
see to it that court air fan Ursula’s cheeks, and trans- 
form the shrewish Katherine into a lovely Kate. 
******* 

Prince Sobolefskoi entered the ballroom while the 
cotillion was in progress. One of the officers led with 
Lena, and devised all manner of original figures. 

Daniel watched the girl closely. She seemed changed, 
absent-minded, restless, her face flushed. And why 
should she not be ? Had not that which she had for 
years derided as an illusion — a man’s pride which is 
greater than the power of gold, that sense of honor 
which speaks the truth instead of sacrificing with lies 
to the Goddess Fortune — stood before her, an embodied 
reality ? She seemed to hear the words, I do not 
desire the lady’s gold.” Lena had found what she 
sought, and the dart had pierced her heart to-night, 
Daniel felt, which would tear it from him forever. 

He saw how Lena’s eyes followed the Freiherr von 
Altenburg ; he saw what no one else noticed, that her 
whole interest centered in him, and how her face dark- 
ened when the young officer again and again singled 
out Miss von Schwaringen for his attentions. 

The leader asked each lady for a flower to be drawn 
by the gentlemen blindfolded. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE, 


141 


Von Altenbnrg was the last to draw, and vainly 
groped for a flower. The leader took a little withered 
clover-leaf from the basket, and handed it to him with 
a laugh. 

“You do not suspect your four -leaved good fortune, 
my dear Altenburg. Here it is. Who laughs last 
laughs best. You dance with Miss von Groppen.’' 

The young officer looked down at the clover in sur- 
prise, and carefully smoothed out the four withered 
leaves. He had an especial fancy for this poetic sym- 
bol of fortune. He approached Lena, bowed, and held 
out the withered little token. 

“ Miss von Groppen wore this clover this evening 

For the time she met his eyes fixed upon her in 
astonished questioning. 

“ It was foolish. The token of good fortune is 
withered and faded."' 

“ Did you find it yourself ?" 

“ Without looking for it — yes." 

“ Then you should have given it away. Only then, 
so superstition affirms, does it actually bring good 
fortune.’' 

Lena held out her hand for the four-leaved clover, 
but it fell apart, and two leaves remained in her hand, 
the other two in Altenburg's. 

She looked up at him with a smile. 

“ I involuntarily divided it. Keep your half, and 
then perhaps this tardy donation will bring us both 
good fortune." 


142 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


He bowed, took out a note-book, and laid the two 
leaves in it with grave, cool politeness. Then he danced 
with her, but only a few steps, and the music ceased. 
As he left her at her place his lashes covered his eyes 
as before. 

Daniel Sobolefskoi had not taken his eyes from the 
couple. A strange change had taken place in him. 
His breath came gaspingly, and all the demons of pas- 
sion which had slumbered so long shone in his flashing 
eyes. 

‘^The clover-leaf rests on his breast,"' he muttered 
to himself as he turned away. 

On the morning after the dance the officers returned 
to their quarters after a very early breakfast in Alt 
Dobern. To the surprise of all who had known how 
ill he had been the evening before. Prince Sobolefskoi 
appeared at breakfast with their host. He appeared 
shockingly pale and miserable. 

He was monosyllabic and gloomy, and only when 
Freiherr von Altenburg appeared among his comrades 
did the Russian's deep-set eyes brighten. He took his 
seat at the table beside the young officer. 

Altenburg did not understand why the prince asked 
him so many questions, and such unusual ones. Of his 
home, his relatives, his own affairs ; and when, instead 
of answering the strange inquisitor, he measured him 
with one proud glance from head to foot, this seemed 
to make no impression. With strange persistence the 
prince kept to the same theme, and as his unspeakably 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


143 


sad eyes expressed neither curiosity nor indiscretion, 
and the young' man had no cause to make a secret of 
his affairs, Altenburg- answered him shortly but 
frankly. 

Daniel soon learned what he wished to know ; that 
the Freiherr, as a third son and the brother of many 
sisters, could call little more his own than the saber 
with which he served his country, that he was stationed 
in a small garrison far from the capital, and at present 
had no idea of marrying. 

When von Altenburg mounted his horse after break- 
fast, Sobolefskoi took a long look at the slender, mus- 
cular figure, then came up to the horse’s side, and held 
out his hand. 

“Good-by, Mr. von Altenburg. As you live so far 
from the gay metropolis, we will hardly meet again. 
Or is there a possibility that our paths may cross in the 
capital ?” 

The prince’s eyes suddenly flashed strangely, and 
the young officer straightened himself in the saddle, 
and answered with cool politeness : 

“ What is impossible in our modern times, your high- 
ness ? Fortune is capricious. She may choose to select 
me from a list of officers for especial favor. It is pos- 
sible, but I doubt it,” and Altenburg touched his cap 
in a military salute, picked up the reins and cantered 
after his comrades. 

His eyes did not travel, like the other man’s, to the 
castle windows, but Daniel raised his head quickly 


144 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


and looked up at the curtains of the corner room. Did 
he deceive himself, or had the delicate lace trembled 
slightly ? 

The deformed man drew a deep breath and quickly 
turned aside. His eyes followed the riders with a look 
of fearful triumph. 

“ Separated forever ! All trace of him will be lost, 
as' footsteps are obliterated in the sand, and the clover 
leaves on Freiherr von Altenburg’s breast will fade 
and be forgotten. Separated forever 

Clouds of dust conceal the officer from view, but 
the sun shines more brightly than ever in Sobolefskoi's 
narrow world. 

Slowly, as one overcome with weariness after hours 
of torture, the prince drags himself upstairs to his 
room, sinks down among the pillows, and closes his 
eyes. Now he can sleeep calmly and peacefully. The 
storm is over, his dove is safe. 




CHAPTER XII. 

After dinner in Gross- Wolkwitz, Baron von Kuff- 
stein and Ursula departed for a drive, the guests with 
the exception of Count Lohe retired to their rooms, 
but the young officer begged to ioin the baroness on 
the balcony for a few moments. 

Baroness von Kuffstein consented in her gracious 
manner, and greatly enjoyed a talk with the handsome 
young officer over her delightful old times at court. 

‘‘ It is strange how fate delights in the sharpest con- 
trasts,*' she continued, with a mournful smile. ‘‘At 
court they nicknamed me ‘ Ric-a-ric,* because I was so 
particular about form, and adhered so painfully to the 
laws of etiquette. And yet I became the wife of a 
man who is anything but a rigorist and the mother 
of a little tomboy who defies all form and custom. 
Yesterday night I begged Julius to drive back and 
fetch the dear little witch and reprimand her se- 
verely, but he declared he was far too tired — you know 

[145] 


146 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


he did not discover the trick until he arrived at onr 
very door — and said : ‘ Let her alone. To-morrow I 
will give her a good scolding.' And what did he do ? 
He hung a garland on her door with a paper attached, 
on which, in large letters, were the words : ^ You ras- 
cal !’ Of course father and daughter had a fine laugh 
together.” 

Are you too ill, baroness, to have Miss Ursula with 
you more ?” 

I have been tortured with nervous headaches for 
years, and these have made me an apathetic, languid 
woman. Ursula would grow desperate if she were con- 
fined to a sick-room, and even if, with much self-sacri- 
fice, I were to reason with her, my husband's example 
would counteract all my efforts. I have often tried it, 
and have finally resigned myself to the inevitable.'' 

Count Lohe smoothed his blond mustache and gazed 
down at his boots. 

‘‘ Why do you not resolve to send your daughter to 
boarding-school ?'' 

What are you thinking of ? My husband would at 
once remove to the neighborhood of any school I might 
select, and I would not expose my worst enemy to the 
confusion and worry he would cause. Most of the 
governesses I engage leave because they declare it 
impossible to accomplish anything with my husband 
always upholding Ursula. And now the time for gov- 
ernesses is about over, and I do not know what is to be 
done." 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


147 


“ Miss Ursula is the most charming young girl I have 
ever met, and if she could but be taught to regard 
the laws of etiquette, there would indeed be no more 
lovable being than she. I fear that you think this 
remark uncalled-for, baroness — ” 

^^Not in the least. Whoever had Ursula’s welfare in 
view must find fault with her manners.” 

I should never presume to do that, baroness ; but I 
am really interested in thinking how this most charming 
miracle could be accomplished. And an idea came to 
my mind — ” 

Pray tell it. I sincerely beg you.” 

“ Miss Ursula needs no training by rule or lecture, 
but, in my opinion, a much simpler and more certain 
means. Let her have a wifiter at court — a single winter 
in the strict school of etiquette — and I am convinced 
that this would polish off all little roughnesses, my 
dear baroness.” 

Mon Dieu^ count ! Ursula at court ! The thought 
makes me shudder. How could we ever venture to 
introduce such an ill-behaved little thing to their high- 
nesses’ notice?” 

I am firmly convinced, my dear baroness, that their 
highnesses would notice no ill-behavior in Miss Ursula ; 
for, in the first place, the rooms of the palace are too 
crowded and, in the second place, this encounter with 
such a throng of people will best and soonest convince 
the young soul what an insignificant drop she is in such 
a sea of distinguished personages.*' 


148 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


The lady-in-waiting, Countess Ferdinand Antigua, 
is my oldest and best friend at court, and I should have 
to place Ursula under her care. But that would render 
intimate association at court unavoidable, and I fear 
poor Renee would be ill repaid for her kindness.'’ 

‘‘Countess Antigua!” cried Lohe, fairly joyfully, 
“ That is charming ! Your daughter could not have a 
better chaperon. It will be all the better if she has 
access to the more intimate court circles. She could 
not have better models than she will meet there, and I 
am sure that Princess Cordelia will take an interest in 
her, and that a single disapproving glance from the 
princess will have more effect than all the lectures Miss 
Ursula has ever received.” 

“ A single breach of etiquette on my daughter’s part 
would at once put an end to all intercourse with her !” 
sighed the baroness, wringing her white hands despair- 
ingly. 

“The princess is so gracious that I am not at all 
afraid of that. Besides ” — Count Lohe bowed his hand- 
some head in smiling modesty — “ I think I have a little 
influence in these circles, and I assure you that I will 
smooth your daughter’s path to the best of my ability. 
All will go well, and a few lines from you to Countess 
Antigua will be a foundation for our plan.” 

Baroness von Kuffstein bit her lips irresolutely for a 
few minutes, then held out her hand to the young 
man and, smiling, said resolutely : 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


149 


Thank you, my dear count. I am ready to conspire 
with you, and will write to Renee to-day.** 

Count Lohe bowed with sincere joy and kissed the 
baroness*s hand in his well-known, graceful manner. 

Meanwhile, the baron and his daughter were driving 
along through the sunny, autumn-tinted forest. Con- 
versation was more comfortably than eagerly carried 
on, often interrupted by some remark upon the crops. 

“ Well, tell me, Midget, don’t you like to have some 
officers at the house ?” said her father. 

Hm ! Yes ! Especially this morning, when we saw 
the mock battle. ^ How I should like to be in it !” 

“ How they gathered around our lunch basket ! Do 
you know what I noticed, Ursel Pursel ?” 

What ?” 

‘‘You drank healths at least three times as often with 
Count Lohe as with the others.” 

Ursula laughed. 

“ Because he is the nicest of all.” 

“ Dear me ! Do you think of marrying him ?” 

“ Yes,’* said she, frankly. 

“ Well, you have my consent, but you will have to 
wait eight years.” 

“ I will tell you something, Jule.’* Ursula leaned 
confidentially against the old man. “A word in confi- 
dence. As the man is now I cannot stand him — abso- 
lutely not. You know I think he is so handsome and 
so nice, But one thing I do not like about him. He is 


150 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


such a bunch of affectation that it makes me wretched. 
We must cure him of that — eh, Jule 

^‘Why, of course, my girl. I saw at once that the 
fellow is too monkeyfied for us ; but otherwise he is a 
fine fellow. Wait. I know a remedy. He must breathe 
some of this air, fresh and strong and natural. It will 
make a different chap of him. To work hard, associate 
with people without a family-tree and attend a kirmess 
instead of a court ball would be the right thing.*' 

^^And can you arrange it ?” asked Ursula, joyously, 
her face flushed. 

Her father looked around with a grin. 

He is an assessor in ordinary life. Yes, yes, I know 
what to do. I have a couple of friends in the right 
direction. Ha ! Ha ! What would Ursel Pursel say if 
the count were suddenly to be transferred to some post 
in a God-forsaken corner of the world, to keep company 
with hares and foxes ?’* 

Splendid ! Splendid ! Here in Dassewinkel. Papa 
he must come here.” 

‘^We will see! We will see!” laughed the baron. 

Ha ! Ha ! He shall be taught what is what, and when 
our air has taken the curl out of his hair, as I said 
before, Ursel Pursel, I have absolutely nothing against 
it.” 

Then the girl, in speechless emotion, seized the 
speaker by both ears, drew his face down and im- 
printed a resounding kiss upon his nose. 

A few days later Count Lohe stood before Ursula to 


A PRJNCESS OF THE STAGE. 


151 


say farewell. Althoiigli he knew it a breach of pro- 
priety, he held her little fingers during his entire long 
speech, nor did he look as sad as one who is saying 
farewell, but rather as one who is looking forward to 
meeting again. 

Ursula, however, was moved as she had never been 
before in her life. This vexed her, and therefore she 
endeavored to conceal it by teasing the poor pug, but 
while the count was bidding his host and hostess good- 
by she suddenly disappeared. 

She did not return, and the young officer asked for 
her in vain. What did this mean ? Was it a matter of 
perfect indifference to her that Mark Wolff rath was 
about to mount his horse and ride away, perhaps for- 
ever ? 

The count frowned and polished his eyeglass very 
bright to take one more look at the castle-windows. 
She was nowhere to be seen. Then, to his pleased 
surprise, Baroness von Kuffstein came out on the bal- 
cony and waved farewell to him. Her husband stood 
on the steps and flourished his handkerchief ; even the 
pug sat near by, but there was no sign of Ursula. 

Count Lohe was deeply offended. He rode slowly 
out of the courtyard, the last of his comrades, and 
gazed to right and left. 

And again he rode past the garden- wall, where for 
the first time in horrified amazement he had seen his 
host's daughter. 

Involuntarily he glanced along the wall to see if the 


152 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


little witch had possibly run on ahead to the village 
street, the rendezvous of the regiment. 

Then there was a rustle in the branches above him, 
a shower of petals fell over him, and as he checked his 
horse abruptly and looked up, there stood Ursula 
among the branches of the blossoming witch-hazel and 
the dark lindens behind the wall, more charming than 
ever in her white frock, with a wreath of roses on her 
pretty head. She nodded to him joyfully, threw him 
kisses, and quickly took the wreath from her hair to 
offer it to him. 

The blood rushes to the delighted Uhlan’s face. He 
cannot ride up to the wall, for a ditch separates him 
from it ; but he draws his saber from its sheath to catch 
the wreath upon it. 

It seems strangely heavy, but Lohe has eyes and 
thoughts for the charming girl alone, who seems so 
different this time from the first. 

How she laughs and waves her hand ! How graceful 
is her pose ! Even the kisses of her hand, her circus 
manner, do not offend him. On the contrary, her whole 
manner is delightful, and Lohe’s heart swells at the 
thought that court atmosphere will have no hard task, 
that this moment is the beginning of a great change in 
Ursula’s character, and he presses the wreath chival- 
rously to his heart and waves Ursula farewells as long 
as possible. 

And when the figure on the wall is no longer in sight 
the count thinks of what his comrades will say when 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


153 


they see him thus decorated. He will break a rose 
from the wreath to wear in his buttonhole. At this 
moment Flanken and another officer look around to see 
what has become of their comrade. 

“ The deuce ! A wreath of roses ! From whom ?” 

Lohe smiles and shrugs his shoulders discreetly. 

“ But what is that ? The thing looks so queer on the 
other side” says Flanken, leaning forward. 

“ Where ? What do you ifiean ?’' And Lohe turns 
the wreath over. In one place the roses have become 
disarranged, and a strange red something shows. 

“Why, that looks remarkably like sausage!” cries 
Flanken, bursting into a roar of laughter. 

Yes, a sausage ! Disenchanted, Lohe stares down at 
the lovely roses, which are wreathed around a sausage ! 
Then he too laughs rather confusedly and hurls the 
wreath into a potato-field. 

“One of Miss Ursula's little jokes. She is always 
planning something,” he says, and carefully examines 
his sleeve for a possible grease-spot. 

But Flanken springs down and fetches the wreath. 

“ Are you mad, old fellow ? Throw away this elegant 
sausage ! Ursel Pursel is a fine girl. This wreath is 
the first really tasty one that I have ever seen. Ah, a 
note !” 

“ A note— let me see 1” 

“ ^ For the camp this evening !' Ha ! Ha ! Brilliant ! 
It shall be cooked,” and Flanken hung the wreath on 
his saddle with a satisfied smile. 


154 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


But Lohe brushed his gloves, and thought : 

“ One should not rejoice too soon. I fear there is no 
easy game before us this winter !” 

At the end of the garden wall two sharp eyes had 
gazed after the riders and witnessed the little scene. 

Ursula rested her rosy face in both hands, and mur- 
mured to herself : 

Such a goose ! He throws away the sausage ! The 
fellow has no appreciation for sausages made by us. 
Well, wait, sir ! When you come to Dassewinkel, you will 
learn sense. But I fear it will be no easy matter to 
teach you.'' 




CHAPTER XIII. 

The express-train had just rolled into the station of 
the capital. From a first-class compartment alighted 
Baron von Kuffstein. 

Come, Ursel Pursel,” he cried, looking back, “ the 
train goes further.” 

Instead of an answer, a travelling-bag flew through 
the air, followed by a hat-box and a shawl strap. The 
old man got out of their way in time and stooped to 
pick them up as quickly as his corpulency permitted. 

‘‘Are you crazy, child? You will hit some one. Let 
them alone, the porter will bring them out.” 

But another bag flew out, grazing the hat of a gentle- 
man who had leaned forward to look in the compart- 
ment. 

“ Confound it ! What impudence — ” 

Baron von Kuffstein slapped him on the shoulder, 
and cried : 

“ Don’t scold, friend, it was only Ursel Pursel. One 
of the bags hit me on the foot.” 

[155] 


f 


156 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


“ Sir !” began the stranger, indignantly. 

At this moment Ursula’s charming' figure appeared 
in the doorway. The rosy face under the dark fur-cap 
was dimpled and lovely, the lips parted in a smile 
which displayed her white teeth. The young man’s 
indignant face changed in an instant. He removed his 
hat politely, and asked : 

Pardon, mademoiselle, but is there no one else in 
the compartment ?” 

No. Not a soul.” 

With one more glance at the girl and a bow to father 
and daughter, the stranger was about to depart. 

Hey, there, young man,” cried Kuffstein, giving him 
a poke in the back with his umbrella. ‘‘ Will you call a 
cab for us ? We have all this luggage to attend to, and 
by that time all the best ones will be gone.” 

For a moment the stranger stared at him. Then he 
laughed and beckoned to a servant who was following 
him and bade him call a cab, and with another glance 
at Ursula he disappeared in the crowd. But Baron von 
Kuffstein buttonholed the servant and gave him orders 
as to the cab. 

Don’t get anything with small shelves for seats, you 
understand. I need room, as you can see for yourself.” 

The servant touched his cap and hurried off, but 
Ursula called him back in such a loud voice that all the 
bystanders stared, and proceeded to load him with the 
luggage, while her father gazed about him in proud 
satisfaction as the father of such a daughter. Finally 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


157 


they set out, Ursula energetically forcing her way 
through the crowd, regardless of the remarks called 
forth. The strange servant stood at the entrance and 
assisted them into a carriage, while the baron tipped 
him handsomely. 

“ The baron wishes to know if I can be of any further 
assistance to you, sir,” said the man. , 

‘‘No, my boy. Tell your baron that I am much 
obliged to him, and I hope his hat did not suffer. You 
understand ?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ I hope so too, of course.” 

“Yes, miss.” 

■ * When all the bags and bundles had been deposited in 
the carriage, and the door closed upon them, Baron von 
Kuffstein drew a long breath of relief. 

“ Well, that is over with, Ursel Pursel. I am fearfully 
hungry. When we get to the hotel we will send a tele- 
gram back to Wolkwitz and then we can enjoy ourselves 
this evening. First we will order the entire bill 
of fare and then we will go to the Concordia and see 
‘ The Dre^ed Goose.' Eh, Midget ?” 

“That will be fine. And after that go to a caf^. 
It said in the ‘ Red Countess' that it was so interesting 
there after the theatre.” 

“ That suits me. Then to-morrow we will go to see 
Countess Antigua, where your mamma wants you to 
stay a few weeks. First we will merely pay her a call, 
for as long as I am here I have a right to you. We will 


158 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


stay at the hotel and knock around town together, for 
the devil knows it would be no fun for me alone."' 
****** * 

The rays of the winter sun fell through the stained- 
glass windows of the vestibule of the handsome house 
in which live Count Ferdinand Antigua and his family. 

The electric bell was rung violently several times 
before the servant had time to reach the door., A car- 
riage had stopped, but its occupants had already alighted 
and mounted the steps. 

Are the family at home ?" 

The questioner’s handsome furs decided the servant, 
and with a respectful bow, he asked : 

Whom have I the honor of announcing ?" 

Baron von Kuffstein opened his pocketbook and took 
out a card. 

Here, my boy, the name is on there. And tell your 
mistress that I brought my girl with me," said he, 
pointing his thumb at Ursula, as he stamped the snow 
from his boots. 

With a respectful smile the lackey threw open the 
door and requested them to walk in. A glance at the 
card, Von Kuff stein- Wolkwitz, Rittmeister a. D.," 
seemed to convince him that this stout man with the 
rough manners was some person of consequence, and 
the manner in which Countess Antigua received the 
card strengthened him in this conviction. 

With pleased haste the countess descended to greet 
her guests, but although she quickened her jiace and 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


159 


held out both hands to the husband of her most inti- 
mate friend, there were an indescribable elegance and 
dignity in her manner. She welcomed Ursula with a 
kiss, and expressed the hope that her dear charge 
would soon feel as much at home here as in Wolkwitz. 

This seemed quite probable to Ursula, for the dis- 
trust she had felt toward the countess had vanished at 
sight of the mild, aristocratic face. This was the face 
of no tyrant, but a fine woman with whom she should 
get along famously. 

‘‘ And, my dear countess, you will not be too strict 
with the child, I hope,” said the father, anxiously. 
“The child has grown up so free and unrestrained 
that the thought worries me that she is to be shut up 
here in these narrow streets. Don’t be alarmed if the 
little monkey runs away some fine day. Oh, I tell you, 
my dear countess,” and the old man looked proudly 
happy, “ you will be astonished at the girl. She can 
tell stories that will make you open your eyes. Last 
night, when we were at the Concordia — ” 

Countess Antigua started, the smile which had parted 
her lips vanished, and she said in astonishment : 

“ Where were you, my dear baron ?” 

“ Why, in the Concordia, at the ^ Dressed Goose.’ ” 

“ Good heavens, with Ursula ? Who in the world 
recommended this theatre to you ?” 

The girl spoke up eagerly : 

“ They threw a lot of advertisements and papers in 
the train at one of the stations, and we looked out the 


160 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


best play, and that was the ‘ Dressed Goose,* so we went 
last night. We laughed until we cried, didn’t we, Jule 
— and she gave him a slap on the knee — when the fat 
fellow came on as a ballet dancer.” 

The countess clasped her hands in horror. 

“ You saw that, my child ? But, my dear baron, why 
did you not leave at once when you found that the 
theatre was no suitable place for a young lady ?” 

Oh, I had nothing to say about it !” cried Kuffstein 
with amusement. Ursel enjoyed herself immensely, 
and she did not understand the couplets. You can take 
the child everywhere.” 

“ Oh, I did not understand them ? I understood 
every one !’* cried she, triumphantly. Some of them 
were pretty bad, but I was not going to make a fuss 
about that, or you would have made me come out.” 

There, you see, countess, is it credible ? But I tell 
you she is no fool ; she has brains enough for six,” said 
the deluded father, proudly. 

‘‘ Well, I hope, dear Ursula, that the theatres and con- 
certs to which I shall take you in future will please you 
better,” said the countess smilingly, thinking of the let- 
ter her friend had written, and to which Count Lohe 
had added many comments. Then she changed the 
subject ; talked of her eldest son who was at that time 
at the university, and of Count Lohe, who had left the 
house not fifteen minutes before. 

Finally the baron rose. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


161 


Say good-by, Ursel, and ask the countess if you 
may come day after to-morrow, bag and baggage.** 
Countess Antigua touched a bell, then put her arm 
around the young girhs shoulders, and drew her to her 
more gently than tenderly. 

“ Will you do me a great favor, my old friend ?’* she 
asked, in her elegant manner, which at first sight had 
seemed most remarkable to Ursula. 

If you command, countess, I will eat matches, or, 
despite my three hundred pounds, enter the ring.** 

The countess laughed softly and melodiously. 

“ Such wishes would be barbarous. No, my friend, 
my wish, alas, touches your fatherly heart. Leave 
Ursula with me now, fetch your luggage from the hotel, 
and occupy our spare-room, to the great pleasure of my 
husband and myself.** 

‘‘You are an angel, countess,** replied Kuffstein. “As 
for me, I am such an uneasy old fellow that I am better 
suited to a hotel. As for Ursel Pursel, I do not want to 
give the girl up, but if you think — Well, Midget, what 
do you say ? Will you stay ?** 

Ursula nudged her father. 

“ What did you say in the cab yesterday, eh ?** 

The baron became confused. 

“But if the countess. wishes it, Ursel, I will come for 
you this evening and we will go somewhere.** 

“ Listen, my dear baron. Of course you will be our 
guest at dinner. Then we will all go to the opera and 


162 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


hear ^ The Merry Wives.* That will be very pleasant 
for Ursula, and convenient, for our seats are engaged. 
Are you agreed?’* 

‘‘‘Merry Wives!*** The girl’s eyes shone. “That 
sounds fine. We will do it, dear aunt.” And turning 
to her father she said : “ You can go back to the hotel 
if you like. I shall like to stay here.” 

“ But, Ursel Pursel, you say that so coolly.*' 

“ For pity’s sake, dear baron, tio not set the child 
against me,” said the countess, clasping Ursula once 
more in her arms and at the same time turning her 
head toward the door, where a servant had appeared. 

“ Has the count returned yet ?” 

“ Not yet, madam.” 

“Very good. Is the baron’s carriage here ?** 

“Yes, madam.” 

“ Very good. My dear Kuff stein, adieu for two hours. 
We will meet at dinner and then my little adopted 
daughter can tell you how she likes her little boudoir, 
I will take her to her future kingdom at once. Au 
revoir^ my dear friend.” And the slender little woman 
directed him as invisibly as surely toward the door. 
Kuffstein understood her intention. 

“ Adieu, witch,” he said with forced gayety, gave his 
daughter a hearty embrace and departed. 

But Ursula drew the countess to the window, opened 
the sash and gathered the snow on the ledge and made 
it into a ball. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


163 


"What do you want, Ursula dear ? Shall we wave a 
respectful greeting to your father?” 

The girl turned her head with a laugh. The words, " I 
mean this for a greeting to J ule,” were already on her lips. 
Then she met the countess’s eyes. They were as pleasant 
as possible, but with such a strange expression in their 
clear depths that a feeling of confusion such as she had 
never known before overcame Ursula. 

“ I only wanted to throw it at the sparrows,” said she, 
and aimed the snowball at a tree. 

" I am glad it is gone, my dear. How unfortunate it 
would have been if it had accidentally hit your father. 
People would have formed such a false, poor opinion of 
you.” And the countess gracefully waved her hand 
to the baron, and Ursula imitated her. 




CHAPTER XIV. 

Lieutenant von Flanken came home one afternoon 
with a worried frown on his brow, threw his riding- 
whip on the table and sank down in a huge arm-chair 
so heavily that it creaked alarmingly. Opening his 
desk he looked over its contents carefully, but did riot 
apparently find what he sought. 

‘‘ This is the reward for my good-nature,'' he mut- 
tered. 

One day after he had returned to his winter quarters 
from the autumn maneuvers Lohe's carriage had 
stopped before the door, and that young officer had 
walked into Flanken's rooms with the words : 

‘‘ Come, my boy. Put on your best uniform, take a 
new pair of gloves, and accompany me." 

“ Where ?" 

‘‘ To call at General von Groppen's.” 

“ I shall not think of it. I know enough people. I 
am not going to pay any more calls." 

[164] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


165 


Lohe, evidently shocked, had reminded him of that 
fatal evening at Alt-Dobern when he had promised to 
call upon the ladies. 

“ I was only joking, on my word, Mark ; but if you 
really think I am in duty bound I can leave a card 
for form’s sake,” and with a sigh he had yielded, and 
was driven to the Groppens and Antiguas, out of regard 
for Ursula. 

Neither family had been at home, and Flanken had 
almost forgotten the event when this morning Lohe 
had said to him : Well, we will see each other next 
Wednesday at the Groppens, I suppose. Have you 
sent your acceptance yet ?” 

Wednesday — the Groppens ? — I have received no 
invitation.” 'r 

“ Impossible ! It is a large ball, and whoever has 
called there this year is sure to be asked.” 

“ But I assure you I am not. When did you receive 
your invitation?” 

Six days ago.” 

“Thunder! Just when I moved.” Flanken gave a 
whistle. 

“Well, that is it. You mislaid the note in the con- 
fusion, or your man put it away somewhere. Look 
for it.” 

And now von Flanken sat looking, but found 
nothing. 

“ Confound it ! Devil take it ! Nick !” 

“Yes, lieutenant.” 


166 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Fellow, if you have lost a note of mine, you will 
catch it. Say, Nick, did an invitation come the day I 
moved 7 ” 

Letters came every day, and I gave them to the 
lieutenant. There were two letters came the day we 
moved — one with a black border and the other a letter 
with a big crest.*' 

“ Oh, yes, I remember. I put them in my old smoking- 
jacket, for it was too dark to read. Get me the jacket — " 

‘‘ If it is the green one, the lieutenant gave it to Grohn- 
bach when he came to say good-by.” 

The deuce !” 

Flanken stood speechless, his hands in his pockets, 
staring at Nick. Grohnbach ! Yes, he remembered. 
The private had come to say farewell to his officer, and 
to take a note back to Flanken's overseer, for they were 
both from the same village, and Flanken had felt sorry 
for the poor fellow, and, wishing to give him a warm 
coat for his journey, had taken down the green jacket 
and presented it to him. 

What was to be done ? Flanken paced up and down 
the room, then paused before Nick, looked at his watch 
and said : 

Nick, you are a good fellow and can be sly if neces- 
sary — eh ?” 

Nick grinned. 

“ That I can, sir. That I can." 

Good, my boy. Then listen, while I tell you what 
you are to do.” And Flanken proceeded to give his 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


167 


factotum such explicit directions that he would have 
been a fool indeed had he not understood. And Nick 
grinned knowingly and assured his master that he would 
execute his orders most carefully. 

^^Well, then, set out. Here is a mark. Take the 
horse-cars. You understand ?” 

‘‘Yes, lieutenant,’' said the man, disappearing at once. 
But von Flanken lit his short pipe and puffed away vex- 
edly, muttering to himself curses upon society and 

social events in general. 

******* 

In a magnificent villa in one of the most fashionable 
boulevards a servant was drawing the red-silk curtains 
together and lighting the gas in the dining-room. 

General von Dern-Groppen had just come home, and 
chilled by the icy wind, and in an evidently bad temper, 
had ordered dinner at once. He had changed his 
clothes and then walked through the long suite of 
rooms to his daughter’s boudoir^ to dispel the clouds of 
his ill-temper in the sunshine of his happy family circle. 
Since the general had lived in the capital a strange 
change had taken place in him. It seemed as though 
his sudden wealth had dazzled him. The past, with 
its economy and renunciation, seemed a mere bad 
dream, and the demons of vanity, high living and 
enjoyment, which had slumbered so long, now awoke 
to full vigor. 

In the boudoir the lamps were already lighted. Lena 
sat beside a table, busy with some crochet-work. Prince 


168 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Sobolefskoi watched with interest the movements of 
her slender, graceful hands, and teasingly declared 
that this work had been invented by ladies from the 
vainest motives. 

Yolande was arranging a bit of drapery on an easel. 
She leaned her curly head back and studied the effect. 

Look, Uncle Daniel, is it pretty so ?” 

The prince walked toward her, his hands behind 
his back. 

“ Charming !” said he. ‘‘ It is remarkable. Yola, 
what a talent you have for idealizing your surround- 
ings. I should not have thought this charming room 
could be improved, but you have found a way to do so.” 

‘‘ Do you know, Uncle Daniel,” said Yolande, rising 
on tip-toes to put on a few finishing touches, ‘‘ I think 
nothing more pleasant than a room arranged and fur- 
nished as tastefully as possible, and nothing more bar- 
barous than indifference to one's surroundings. How 
people can live without comforts is a mystery to me, 
and that a pair could live in a cottage with one table 
and chair, and be happy because they love each other, 
seems to me the most morbid hyperbole that ever 
poet’s brain conceived.” 

When you know what love is, goosie, we will speak 
of this again,” smiled Lena, without looking up from 
her work. 

“Lena,” cried Yolande, laughingly, “that sounds 
almost as though you would marry a second-lieutenant 
with two hundred dollars’ pay !” 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


169 


“ If I loved him, most certainly.” 

^‘Do not be vexed, but in that case I shall never 
come to see you, but deny you, your husband, and 
your fourth-floor-back home before all the world,” 
said Yolande, throwing herself into an arm-chair, with 
a laugh. 

Uncle Daniel will make good what you lack, Prin- 
cess Surandot. You would come to see me, uncle, 
would you not, even in the tiniest hut so far from the 
world that its gay whirl seemed a mere dream ?” 

Lena smiled, but her eyes had a longing look. Daniel’s 
lips twitched, his fingers toyed nervously with his 
watch-chain: but before he could answer, Yolande had 
drawn her chair close up to his, rested her elbows on 
the arm, and gazed up at him with a mixture of curi- 
osity and mirth. 

‘‘Absurd, Lena! Uncle Daniel frowns at the mere 
thought of our Lena making such a mesalliance. I 
know him and his views better than that. Besides,” 
and Yolande suddenly seized Sobolefskoi’s hand and 
turned it palm upward, understand something of 
palmistry, and must see if you are as cold-hearted as 
you appear. Never have you betrayed by one syllable 
to us for the sake of what young love you remained a 
bachelor.” 

The prince’s hand shook, and he tried to withdraw it. 

“ But, petite^ pray spare my gray hairs^” 

“ With all respect. But now hold still ; now I will 
count all your dames, and probe your hot heart.” 


170 A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 

Lena dropped her work and gazed thoughtfully at 
the prince. 

How strange,” said she, innocently, but it never ‘ 
occurred to me. Uncle Daniel, that you ever could have 
loved any one in all your life but mamma, Yolande and 
me. I cannot imagine that you ever loved any other 
women, and yet it is natural and so very probable.” 

No, Lena. By heaven, no. My heart belonged to 
you alone, with its first and only love.” 

‘‘ Uncle Daniel, you are a hardened reprobate,” 
laughed Yolande, shaking her finger at him. “Although 
you put on such a mournful look your own hand betrays 
you. See here 1 This sharp, clear, unusually distinct 
line tells me that love plays an important part in your 
life ; that it wholly fills it ; that all misfortune which 
has ever befallen you originates in this line of fate — 
the love-line.” 

Sobolefskoi stared down at his hand. 

“ And the end of the song ?” said he, hoarsely. 

Yolande frowned prettily. 

“ But, unfortunately, my knowledge does not go as 
far as that. Your highness, I only know that this little 
star — see, here, these fine lines — mean the fulfillment of 
a great wish, and such a star ends the love-line in your 
hand. So let us assume that you are finally to meet 
once more her whom you have loved so long. You 
will fall into each other's arms. Your wish to see her 
once more is gratified. You love each other. Lena 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


171 


and I will twine the bridal wreath, a great reception, 
regimental band, and that is the end.” 

Uncle Daniel, you must believe this prophecy,” said 
Lena, softly ; and Yolande gayly drew a rose from the 
bowl on the table and decorated the prince’s button- 
hole. 

He tried to repulse her confusedly, spoke of himself 
as a confirmed old bachelor and of his long-past youth ; 
but his eyes shone, and he was gayer than he had been 
for a long time. 

“Your mood here seems absolutely independent of 
the thermometer,” said the general from the doorway. 
“ So much the better, children, for I am frozen to the 
marrow, and if you have ever seen the lions fed in the 
zoological gardens you have a faint idea of my hunger. 
Good evening, Daniel. Hello ! A rose in your button- 
hole ? I tell you, girls, a week hence, at our ball, he 
will represent the son of the house, choose the youngest 
bud and dance the cotillion.” 

“ My dear Groppen !” and Daniel grew crimson with 
embarrassment and alarm at the thought. But the 
general laid his hand on his shoulder, Lena leaned 
against him on the other side, and Yolande attacked 
the bowl of flowers once more and presented him with 
a spray of forget-me-nots. 

“ Come here, baby, so that I may have you altogether. 
Such a moment is an oasis in the desert life of a father 
who must from dawn to lamplight banish all tender 


172 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


thoughts and occupy himself with lances and swords. 
Where is your Aunt Dora ? I have new matter for her 
list/' And the general kissed his two daughters once 
more and threw a pile of notes on the table. 

^‘Ah, new acceptances?” Yolande started up and 
began to open the envelopes, in evident haste to learn 
their contents. 

But Lena calmly wrapped her work up in a white-silk 
handkerchief and said : 

Aunt Dora has gone to the dining-room to cast a 
final look at the table. She is so proud because you 
often praise her menus that now she outdoes herself.*' 

Your Aunt Dora is a fine woman, .but if I am kept 
waiting much longer — ’* 

General, dinner is served 1” 

‘‘ Fritz, that is a word at the proper moment. A vanti^ 
children !’* And laughingly the general seized his eld- 
est daughter's hand, drew it through his arm and rushed 
toward the door. 

Dear Yolande, I have the privilege,’* said the prince. 

Oh, Uncle Daniel, it is maddening !” And the young 
girl threw the last note down and took the prince’s 
offered arm. 

“ Are they regrets ?” asked Daniel. 

No ; they all accept.” 

And that vexes you ?” 

Yolande compressed her lips and her flushed cheeks 
slowly paled. 

‘‘ Oh, no, indeed ! But it vexes me that people are so 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


173 


inconsiderate and delay answering for almost a week. 
He did finally call once, but lets us see nothing of him, 
and yet at that time he talked as though he should be 
here every day !*' 

“Of whom are you speaking, Yolande?” asked Sobo- 
lefskoi in astonishment. “Who lets us see nothing of 
him?” 

Yolande flushed crimson and involuntarily clapped 
her hand over her mouth. Then she was seized with a 
fit of coughing which lasted until the general turned 
in the dining-room doorway and asked, with uplifted 
finger : 

“ Ah ! Ah ! Have we been driving in an open car- 
riage ?” 

Then his daughter talked lengthily of the afternoon's 
doings, and when they were seated at table she talked 
almost incessantly and nervously. Her Aunt Dora 
looked at her in surprise, for usually Yolande was very 
languid and said no more than was necessary. 

This Aunt Dora was the general's youngest and 
widowed sister, who acted as chaperon to her two 
nieces. She took a childish delight in ordering her 
brother's favorite dishes, and each day made out a menu 
for dinner and handed it to her brother, while he as 
regularly kissed her hand in thanks. 

“ Roly-poly pudding, Dora,'' said he this evening in a 
tone of deep satisfaction. “You could summon me 
from the grave with that, I believe, after all other 
restoratives had failed.'’ 


174 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


If only it comes on the table smoking hot/* said 
Aunt Dora, anxiously. “As soon as it is stiff it is 
spoiled.” 

The butler had removed the plates of the last course 
but this when there was a violent ring of the front-door 
. bell. 

“ Oh, I hope it is no orderly ! Now comes the pud- 
ding !” sighed Aunt Dora in alarm. The general, too, 
frowned. 

“ See who it is, Fritz.” 

The man disappeared and seemed to be having a long 
argument with the disturber of the peace. Finally ‘he 
re-appeare(f. 

“General, there is a Uhlan outside who wishes to 
speak to the general on a matter of the utmost im- 
portance.” 

“ A Uhlan !” cried Yolande. 

“ An officer or private ? Speak plainly, for goodness* 
sake !” 

“ He says he is lieutenant von Flanken’s man.** 

“ Then he probably wants to see me on some matter 
connected with the ball. Tell him if that is the case 
he can give his message to you.** 

“ Had I better see what he wants, papa ?** 

“ Nonsense ; sit still ! It is no state secret. Flanken ? 
Flanken, who is he anyhow ?** 

Yolande had hesitatingly reseated himself. 

“ He is the officer of Uhlans whom we met at Alt- 
Dobern, papa, dear. The one who was quartered at 


A princess of the stage. 


m 


the Kuffsteins’s,” said she, eagerly, her eyes fixed on 
the door. You know, the enormously strong man 
who danced a polonaise with his horse.” 

“ Oh, yes, I remember. Perhaps he wants to chal- 
lenge me to a wrestling-match,” said the general, sip- 
ping his wine. The conversation out there seems' pro- 
longed. Hey, Walter, bring on the desert ! I cannot 
bear such interruptions at dinner.” 

The under butler started at once, encountering tne 
returning Fritz in the doorway. The latter looked 
quite heated 

General, the man absolutely will not be put off. He 
demands to see the general himself, because the lieu- 
tenant gave him that order. I think he does not under- 
stand good German, he speaks such a queer dialect,” 
and Fritz looked very scornful. 

‘ For the devil’s sake bring him in then. Pardon, 
my dear children, but it is really too much to suppose 
that I am going to leave my pudding for the sake of 
this horse-tamer.” And the old man’s eyes gazed at the 
silver platter upon which his favorite pudding was 
being borne into the room. 

Fritz left the room in haste, and a minute late Nick’s 
heavy tread was heard in the hall, and the man ap- 
peared in the doorway and saluted. The general 
nodded in his jovial way and said : 

What is your name, my man ?” 

“ Nick Franusch, sir.” 

“You are Lieutenant Flanken’s man?” 


176 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Yes, general.’* 

And you have a message to deliver to me in per- 
son ? 

‘‘Yes, sir. The lieutenant said, said he: ‘Nick, will 
you take the horse-cars and go straight to General von 
Groppen ?’ ** 

“ Good, and what is the message ?’* 

Nick’s red hand wandered to his ear in momentary 
embarrassment, and he grinned. 

“ The message is not so easy, general. The lieu- 
tenant said I was to find out quite slyly, so -that the 
general would not notice anything.” 

The ladies turned away their heads and raised their 
handkerchiefs to their lips, while Yolande flushed crim- 
son, but the general laughed loudly. 

“ Never mind, my good Franusch, but speak plainly. 
I will notice nothing.” 

The Uhlan remained serious as a judge. 

“ The lieutenant moved, and gave away his green 
jacket with letters in the pocket. The lieutenant does 
not know whether he received an invitation to the ball 
or not. 

Great mirth at the table. 

“ Papa, surely you did not make a mistake ?” cried 
Yolande, vexedly. “ Where is the list 

“ Sit still. Baby,” laughed the old officer, highly 
amused. “We can straighten the matter out at once. 
Lieutenant von Flanken — hm ! — I will see.” And he 
pushed back his chair. 



“ iHE LINE OF FATE— THE LOVE-LINE.’'— N'ee Page 170. 






A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 177 

‘‘ But, my dear brother !” and Baroness Dora pointed 
pitifully to the pudding which had just been set before 
him. 

Yes, my dear Dora. I am very sorry myself, but 
you see it cannot be helped, for Flanken is in more of 
a hurry than I and the general rose and left his 
favorite dish for his room, returning after a while with 
two long lists in his hand. 

Heavens and lieutenants !” he murmured. I now 
realize for the first time what strategy is needed to give 
a ball. ‘ Hornisch — Plessen — Lanken — Austerlitz’ — ^here, 
look over this list, Lena. One would know you were 
an officer’s daughter. * Malsburg — Ollmann.’ ” 

‘‘ No ; I do not find his name, papa.” 

Aha ! Here !” Groppen looked down at the paper 
and bit his lips. Then he laughed, and turning to his 
family said in French : 

“ Yes ; here is his name, but a cross after it and the 
remark : ‘ Does not dance. Only invited to dinner.’ 
Ursula told me that when she was helping me look 
over the men’s cards.” 

“ But, papa, that is most unheard of in Ursula,” cried 
Yolande, highly incensed. He will be delighted to 
come, and he is far more amusing than many that 
dance. The poor fellow ! Now he is surely insulted.” 

‘‘ Oh, nonsense ! Insulted ! Y ou see what the fellow 
does to get an invitation. Well, for heaven’s sake, who- 
ever likes to come to my house is welcome. Let us 
invite him.” 


178 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Yolande's eyes shone, but the general turned to Nick 
and loudly and clearly gave him his instructions. 

Present my compliments to the lieutenant and tell 
him he was invited. Do you understand ?” 

“Yes, sir.'' 

But instead of turning to go, Nick stood more erect 
than ever, and drawing a deep breath said : 

“The lieutenant said : ‘Nick,' said he, ‘if I am invited 
say that Lieutenant von Flanken cannot come because 
he has another engagement !'" 

For a moment all stared at the honest Uhlan ; then 
they burst into uncontrollable laughter. 

“ And it was for this I let my delicious pudding get 
cold ! Fritz, take this man into the kitchen and give 
him some dinner and a bottle of beer, you understand ?" 
And turning to Nick, the old man added ; “Very good, 
my man. Wait in the kitchen till I have finished my 
dinner ; then you shall take a note from me to your 
master. Now you may go." 

“ Yes, sir." And Nick turned and marched out of the 
room. 

“ Papa, what — what are you going to write Lieutenant 
von Flanken?" asked Yolande very softly, without 
looking up from her plate. She had been the only one 
who did not laugh, but had bitten her lips, her eyes 
hashing. 

General von Groppen pushed back his plate in the 
best possible humor. 

“ I shall invite Mr. von Flanken to dine with us to- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


179 


morrow as a revenge. Then, for a punishment, he shall 
eat the pudding which cooled through his fault to 
the last morsel. Keep it just as it is, Dora, do you 
hearr 




CHAPTER XV. 

Ursula had made herself at home in the Countess 
Antigua's house much more quickly than had been ex- 
pected, and took leave of her father without the slight- 
est regret. Aunt Antigua respected Ursula’s eighteen 
years in the most delightful manner ; and the girl, who 
at first had expected the hourly reprimands which she 
received at home from mother and governesses, was 
most astonished that the countess treated her quite like 
a young lady. The countess seemed never to suspect 
that Ursula could ever offend against good form, and 
this flattered the girl and unconsciously stimulated her 
to deserve such confidence. It was natural for the 
petted, obstinate girl to rebel against all commands or 
reprimands ; but here such rebellion was unnecessary, 
and the countess’s wise method of appealing to her self- 
respect seemed most efficacious. 

Count Ferdinand Antigua was a quiet, absent-minded 
man, absorbed in affairs of state, and seldom having 
[i8ql 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


181 


time to devote to his family. He left everything to his 
wife, who was far his superior intellectually. Renee, 
the blond, smiling little woman, ruled the house with 
gracious but iron energy, and all those about her were 
forced, would they or no, to follow the lines she mapped 
out for them. And with this same firm will she now 
influenced Ursula without the girl in the least suspect- 
ing it. 

The eventful evening has come when the little coun- 
try girl is to be presented at court. 

With glowing cheeks and shining eyes Miss von.Kuff- 
stein had dressed. The long, trailing gown of white 
crape was a source of much amusement to her, and 
she marched up and down the room rejoicing in the 
train rustling after her. She was not at all nervous, 
and the thought that a first visit to court is something 
remarkable never entered her head. 

She confided her plans to the maid as to what she 
would say to the queen-mother or Princess Cordelia, 
and declared that she had no intention of making one 
of those absurd courtesies. Countess Antigua had showed 
her how to courtesy to the royal family, and Ursula had 
laughed heartily and said : 

“No, aunt; I will not do that. I should surely fall 
down.” 

“ That is your own affair, dear child. I think you 
will do as all the other ladies do, and not bob down like 
a baby.” 

“ Baby or not, I do not care. I shall do as I always do,” 


182 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


The countess smiled and changed the subject, and 
now Ursula stood in the drawing-room awaiting the 
count and countess. She looked most charmingly 
dainty and elegant. She rose, and going up to the 
long pier-glass, gazed at herself with much satisfac- 
tion, casting a backward glance at her train. How 
long it was before the carriage arrived and Aunt 
Renee appeared in mauve moire ! How beautiful she 
looked ! And how much more gracefully she man- 
aged her train than she, Ursula, did ! She moved 
much more slowly and deliberately, while the girl 
turned here and there so quickly that her gown 
wrapped itself most ungracefully around her feet. 
The countess had noticed this and smiled, but did not 
say a word. This confused Ursula far more than a 
reproof would have done, and not for worlds, she re- 
solved, would she again show how unused to a train 
she was. So she watched the countess’s every move- 
ment and copied it with a grace and quickness all her 
own. And again the countess smiled, but this time 
almost imperceptibly. And at last they were seated 
in the carriage and on their way to the palace. The 
little country maid behaved more hilariously than ever. 
She laughed and chatted without the slightest shyness 
or embarrassment. 

Finally the carriage stopped before the palace en- 
trance, and two lackeys sprang to open the door. 

“ Here we are, thank goodness !” cried Miss von 
Kuffstein, delightedly, while with her fan she slapped the 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


183 


hand which one lackey had held out to assist her. The 
man drew it back in astonishment, and she sprang out 
without assistance. She gazed curiously about in the 
vestibute. 

Oh, see, aunt ! We have those two marble statues 
at home. But there the ‘ Horse-breaker ' is in the 
middle. I put papa’s old leather breeches on it when 
the judge was expected to dinner.” 

Her laugh sounded terribly loud in the quiet, high- 
arched room. Aunt Rende turned and stared at her for 
a second, and as Ursula saw the grave, dignified lackeys 
staring at her, too, in amazement, she involuntarily felt 
as though she were in a church. 

Silently the wraps were taken from their shoulders, 
and when Count Antigua questioned one of the servants 
in an undertone, the man answered with a low bow and 
in a w'hisper. 

“ Tell me, aunt, what does it smell of here ?” asked 
Ursula suddenly, aloud. 

‘‘ Amber,” said the countess, very softly, with a look 
which seemed to say : “ Do you not know that ?” And 
the servants stared at her, too. It was horrible. 

What are the fellows looking at me so for?” Ursula 
asked the count, quite nervously. 

We are in the palace, Miss Ursula,” was the slightly 
reproachful answer. 

“ This is a jolly beginning. Do people never speak 
aloud here ?” 
answer. 


184 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Ursula became quite timid. Amber? No, it cannot 
possibly be amber, for they have that at home ; but here 
there is something peculiar in the air which seems to 
take away her breath. And wherever she looks a pair 
of solemn eyes seem to be staring at her. 

Are you ready, Ursula ?” 

Of course. Long ago.” 

Involuntarily the girl lowers her voice, and they all 
ascend the broad marble staircase. On the landings 
stand many branched candelebras between groups of 
palms. The walls are covered with Gobelins and mag- 
nificent paintings. There is not a sound. •Thick car- 
pets deaden the footfalls, and still Ursula has that 
strange feeling of oppression. 

Folding-doors are thrown open and a sea of light 
seems to meet their gaze. Here there is a sound of 
voices in animated although subdued conversation, and 
Ursula draws a breath of relief. Count Ferdinand and 
his wife greet their acquaintances in a cordial but cer- 
tainly formal manner. A friendly slap on the shoulder 
or a thrust of a fan in the side, such as Ursula was 
wont to announce her presence within a room at home, 
seems out of the question here. The girl watches the 
exchange of greetings with wide-opened eyes and 
thinks it extremely silly for people who have known 
each other for years to bow and courtesy in such a 
fashion. 

Countess Antigua has gone up to the queen’s two 
ladies-in-waiting and shaken hands with them. Their 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


185 


eyes wander to Ursula, whom Renee summons to her 
side by a graceful gesture. 

Permit me, dear countess, to present to you my little 
foster-child, Ursula von Kuff stein,’' says she. ‘^She is 
taking her first peep at the world, and will be with us 
this winter. My dear Miss von Jaten, I recommend 
her to your kindness.” 

Ursula thinks that she will make no absurd courtesy. 
She nods smilingly to the two ladies. 

‘‘And what a good time I am going to have !” she 
cries, without waiting to be addressed. “ Dance one 
evening, go to the theatre the next, and dinners in 
between. Eh, Aunt Renee, we are going to be on the 
rush all the time ?” 

How droll ! The two ladies had looked at her so 
pleasantly before. Now, all of a sudden, they stare at 
her just as the lackeys had done, and exchange strange 
looks. 

“ I shall be pleased, Miss von Kuffstein, if you be- 
come at home here,” says the Countess von Warten- 
vogt in her silvery voice, but in an arrogant manner, 
and then she turns, and with the most decided change 
of tone, chats affably with the Countess Antigua. 

Ursula observes, to her amazement, that she is com- 
pletely ignored, but before she has time to make an- 
other effort at conversation Aunt Renee takes her 
hand again. 

“Come, my dear, I want to introduce you to her 
excellency Countess Langem.” 


186 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


I wish the queen would come/’ murmurs the girl, 
feeling very uncomfortable. ‘‘As yet it is all no fun.” 

But this time the courtesy is far lower, and as her 
excellency’s thin, sharp-featured face turns to her, 
Ursula involuntarily becomes more subdued. 

“Ah, Kuff stein !” says the old lady, smiling for a 
moment. “ This is very interesting, my dearest count- 
ess. The only daughter of our charming Valesca 
Sasseburg, Princess Louise’s former lady-in-waiting,” 
she explains to the ladies standing near in a most 
friendly voice. “ I was always so fond of her. I am 
very glad to make your acquaintance, my dear Miss 
von Kuff stein. You must tell me a great deal about 
your ideal little mamma.” 

“The old woman at least means well,” thought 
Ursula. So she held out her hand as though to a good 
comrade and replied happily : 

“ How do you do, excellency ? If I am to tell you 
much about mammy I shall have to stuff you, or really 
I do not know how I shall manage it.” 

She was about to laugh, but paused, quite alarmed at 
the sudden change in the old lady’s countenance. Her 
smile had quite disappeared, and she did not seem to 
see the proffered hand. And now she, too, stared at 
her in that dreadful fashion which had such a depress- 
ing effect upon Ursula. The two court ladies who had 
turned their heads to listen, the adjutants and other 
gentlemen who had approached to be presented to the 
young lady, all stood as if turned to stone and stared 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


187 


at her ; then averted their eyes and continued their 
conversation. If they had looked mocking or even 
malicious Ursula would know where she was, and from 
defiance be all the more unconventional ; but these 
stares are not insulting, but so very mortifying. What 
had she done ? 

Ah, her governesses had told her hundreds of times : 

When you are presented to ladies you must wait until 
they address you. You must never offer your hand to 
an elderly lady, but answer her questions respectfully 
and politely.” It must be this that has shocked these 
people so. Well, in future she can be a puppet if 
necessary. She knows what she should do. Again she 
is ignored for a few moments. Aunt Renee speaks to 
the old lady in a low tone, and the latter smiles. Count- 
ess Antigua presents various gentlemen to Ursula, and 
they bow silently and retire. 

Again she stands alone, and she, the fearless, here 
scarcely dares to turn her head. Then her excellency 
comes up to her and asks pleasantly if her ^^poor 
mamma is still an invalid ?” 

Ursula courtesies and answers so correctly and nicely 
that she quite atones for her former manner, and Count- 
ess Wartenvogt comes up and asks whether Ursula has 
ever been at court before, and whether she would like 
to receive a few hints about matters with which she is 
unfamiliar. 

“Oh, yes, please drill me,” said the girl eagerly. 
“ It is dreadful the way people roll their eyes at me. I 


188 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


cannot help it that I am such an ignorant country 
girl.’’ 

But, my dear Miss von Kuffstein,” said the countess, 
struggling to maintain her gravity, no one will say or 
think that of you if you adapt yourself to forms cus- 
tomary here. They are so simple. Do not talk much 
at first, and then you are sure not to say anything im- 
proper. Do just as you see the rest of us do, and no 
one will suspect that you are a stranger. What is at 
first studied will soon become second nature to you.” 

Ursula pouted. I do not think going to court is 
much fun.” 

You will not say that after the first court ball. Now 
go to your aunt’s side, for the royal family will enter 
through this door now immediately.” 

The dowager queen entered first, and bowing to 
right and left walked slowly towards the reception-hall. 

The imposing solemnity of this moment made a 
deep impression upon Ursula, and Countess Antigua, 
who was secretly watching her, smiled with satisfaction. 

After the queen came the other members of the 
royal family present for the dinner this evening. The 
eldest daughter with her husband. Princess Cordelia, 
the queen’s niece, and her majesty’s youngest son. 

Countess Antigua, as lady in waiting, took a few 
steps forward, and kissed her sovereign’s graciously 
extended hand. Ursula’s heart beat to bursting as the 
countess asked leave to present Miss Ursula von Kuff- 
stein. Again this dreadful stillness, and all eyes fixed 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


189 


Upon her. Ursula felt her knees tremble, and she 
courtesied deeply, scarce daring to raise her eyes. 

The queen addressed her most graciously. 

One question about your mother, who is still held in 
remembrance, and whose daughter is heartily welcome 
to these rooms, which were so long the home of the 
former court lady.*' 

Where were Ursula’s bold illusions? She scarcely 
dared stammer the shyest answer. 

“ She has Valesca’s eyes ; otherwise I find no trace of 
resemblance to the Sasseburg family,” remarked her 
majesty to one of the ladies-in- waiting, and proceeded 
through the room. Her daughter also addressed a few 
words to Ursula, and Princess Cordelia held out her 
hand with a charming smile, and was so gracious that 
the debutante raised her head in relief. Her eyes rested 
in astonished delight upon the princess, whose face, 
with the dark-brown eyes, was like that of an angel, 
while each motion betokened graceful, maidenly dig- 
nity, each word naturalness and elegance. 

Ursula’s embarrassment vanished, yet she dreaded 
that she might commit some breach of propriety. She 
felt that she could never endure it should the princess 
stare at her as the others had. But at dinner Ursula 
overcame the last remnant of her shyness. Her 
animation, restrained by Countess Antigua’s warning 
glances, made her charming in her naive freshness, and 
the countess watched her young charge’s success with 
proud satisfaction. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

When Lieutenant von Flanken had read General von 
Groppen's note, and had listened to Nick’s satisfied 
account of the expedition, he slowly sank into the 
nearest chair and let his hands fall at his sides. 

“ If I do not have a stroke now I never will,” he 
groaned ; then turning to the man he said laconically : 

Nick, a drink.” 

Nick came to his assistance with a bottle of brandy. 

There ! Now my dress uniform.” 

With a deep sigh Flanken donned it, murmuring to 
himself : 

“ A pretty state of affairs ! A charming call I will 
have. Now may Munchausen assist me to lie out of 
this scrape !” 

Nick, vaguely conscious that something was wrong, 
stood near by, brush in hand. Finally he helped his 
master on with his overcoat, and with clouded brow 
Flanken turned to go. He had opened the door when 
once more he looked back. 

[190] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


191 


‘‘ Nick !" 

“ Yes, lieutenant !’’ 

When do you go to confession next ?" 

“ Day after to-morrow, lieutenant." 

Well, do not forget to tell the priest, with contrite 
heart, that you are the biggest donkey that ever 
breathed." Then leaving the house, Flanken threw 
himself into the first cab and drove to General von 
Groppen's. 

He found the whole family at coffee, which was 
served after dinner in the drawing-room, and also 
fotmd that the situation was not as painful as he had 
fancied. The general did, indeed, receive him with 
roars of laughter, and declared he believed anything 
sooner than that Nick had caused the blunder, and 
when Flanken assured him with repeated bows that he 
would be delighted to attend the ball, the. general 
laughed and said : 

“Well, then, try to reconcile my highly offended 
daughters. Have you anything to do for the next 
hour ? No ? Why, then smoke a pipe of peace with 
me, and see what Yolande has to say to you after- 
ward." 

Yes, Yolande ! Flanken's eyes returned again and 
again to her, for she was the only one who was a trifle 
cold, and gave him very reproachful glances from her 
large, dreamy eyes. How should he reconcile her ? 
He grew warm with anxiety. How charming she was, 
to be sure ! Her little hands looked like snowy butter- 


192 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


flies as she filled the coffee-cups. A young officer had 
never been so graciously received in the Groppen house 
as Flanken, who in fifteen minutes felt as much at 
home with his new friends as though he had known 
them for years. Yolande, too, finally allowed herself 
to be conciliated, and when she laughed Flanken 
thought anew in astonishment each time: ‘^Just such 
teeth had my sister's wax doll, which, as a great favor, 
she used to allow me to carry when we were children." 

Then he suddenly remembered the promised painting 
lessons, and as there happened to be a pause in the con- 
versation just then, he earnestly reminded Yolande of 
her promise. Contrary to his expectations she listened 
to him, and he received permission to share the young 
lady's painting lessons here at home. He declared that 
he should begin at once ; and sure enough, the next day 
at the appointed hour there was a loud ring at the door, 
and the lieutenant, with a most important air, appeared 
in the vestibule, behind him Nick, carrying a large 
canvas and a great box of brushes and paints. 

The young artist who gave the lessons had no objec- 
tions to the officer sharing them, and Prince Sobolefskoi 
laughed heartily at the gayety which suddenly en- 
livened the lessons, formerly so serious. 

“ Tell me, can I not wear an apron such as the ladies 
do ?" asked Flanken in his good-natured bass ; and the 
teacher nodded gravely, despite Y olande's laughter, and 
said : 

If you wish to paint in oils you will find it very 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


193 


useful. Have you any choice as to what you would like 
to paint first ?” 

The Uhlan gazed thoughtfully into space. 

“ Something appetizing. Perhaps a still life, with a 
pheasant and oysters, or a couple of lobsters.” 

Yolande, Lena and Sobolefskoi laughed more than 
ever, but Miss Sorgisch gazed at the speaker in aston- 
ishment and said : 

“ Are you so much of an artist already that you can 
attempt such difficult subjects? Let me congratulate 
you. With whom have you studied, lieutenant ?” 

Flanken smiled innocently. 

With no one. I am self-taught.” 

“ Have you not brought a couple of pictures ?” 

How can I ?” 

And no drawings ?” 

‘‘ No, indeed.” 

But why not ?” 

Flanken looked quite amazed. 

“ I cannot bring my table-top here, and the few dogs 
and rabbits which I drew on it are my only efforts.” 

Bursts of laughter. 

So you wish to begin to draw first ?” 

“ Not at all. I will begin painting at once.” 

“ But, Mr. von Flanken, you cannot do that.” 

“ Why, then, for heaven’s sake, let us begin with the 
pencil,” said the huge pupil, resignedly. ‘‘ Give me a 
piece of paper, please, your highness, or can I take my 
canvas ?” 


194 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


‘‘ No, indeed ; here is a drawing-book,'' cried Yolande. 
Now you may begin with straight lines — nice, straight 
ones, you see." 

It was inexpressibly droll to see the immense fellow, 
with his large, awkward hands, solemnly trying to draw 
straight lines. 

But, Miss Sorgisch, this is an awfully hard task," he 
groaned. ‘‘ I will simply take a ruler.” 

No, indeed ; they must be done freehand." 

‘‘Your highness, will you tolerate this, and you a 
member of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to 
Animals ?" 

“ Please, Mr. von Flanken, do not look at Miss 
Yolande all the time, but be diligent yourself." 

“Yes, yes. I will draw the finest lines, but I must 
rest occasionally, or I should get painter's cramp in my 
hand. Apropos, Miss von Groppen, I will tell you a fine 
story, but you must look up and listen." 

“ Pst ! must draw, not talk.” 

“ But, Miss Sorgisch, is that your idea of a painting 
lesson, to do absolutely nothing but paint ?" 

Prince Sobolefskoi was highly amused, and it was 
strange how Flanken had suddenly made himself at 
home in the Groppen house, quite as though he had 
known them all for years. 

“ Flanken is an original, who must be judged by quite 
a different standard from other men," Lena had said. 
“ It never occurs to one to treat this good-natured, good- 
hearted, fairly naive fellow with customary formality." 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


195 


And so, two days later, Flanken appeared again at 
the painting lesson, and on the day before the ball, Nick 
presented himself, nodded in a friendly fashion to the 
haughty Fritz, and handed his master’s drawing-book 
to him, with the message that the lieutenant would 
arrive shortly. 

There was a second ring, and Miss von Kuffstein 
appeared. She went directly to the room where the 
lessons were given and, throwing off her wraps, de- 
clared : 

“ I must see Flanken draw, girls. I have come for 
that. It must be as amusing as to see a bear dance.” 

Yolande tossed her head somewhat indignantly. 

If you are going to make fun of our nice Mr. von 
Flanken, I tell you plainly that we will not tolerate that 
here in our house.” 

You are crazy ! I make fun of the only person here 
who is my companion in misery ! It is always consol- 
ing for one clown to meet another.” And Ursula was 
about to stretch her arms out in her usual fashion, but 
suddenly bethought herself, and instead sank into a 
rocking-chair and rocked vigorously. 

Prince Sobolefskoi glanced sharply at Yolande, as 
though expecting that she would object to the “ clown ;” 
but she went on drawing placidly, and seemed unin- 
clined to argue. 

A few minutes later, Mr. von Flanken appeared. 
Ursula was very animated, and began talking briskly 
to him, but the lieutenant calmly drew his chair be- 


196 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


tween Yolande and the teacher, and opening his draw- 
ing-book, said slyly : 

“Oh, yes; that is your scheme ! You would like to 
sit here idle and be entertained. Not at all, miss ; that 
is not the fashion with us. Here all work hard. When 
one must draw lines, two thousand to a page, one needs 
all one's attention for the work." And he solemnly pro- 
ceeded to draw his double lines. 

“The devil!" Ursula was about to say. Then re- 
membering in time that Princess Cordelia had recently 
found fault with a lady, saying : “ She swears like a 
trooper, and that is so disgusting," she merely ex- 
claimed : 

“ Dear me I I shall die of ennuis 

“ Here, sharpen pencils. Goodness knows these lines 
use up enough lead. You might help, too, your high- 
ness, as partial repayment for using the studio and 
enjoying the warmth and light free. Five gas jets ! 
I hope that you will not make me believe that you 
require five for yourself alone." 

General merriment. Ursula and Sobolefskoi assisted 
the industrious lieutenant by promptly repairing his 
tools. 

“ Tell me, Lena, how many are coming to your ball 
to-morrow?" began Ursula, sharpening vigorously. 
“ Uncle is quite puffed up with joy because Princess 
Cordelia has condescended to appear for an hour. As 
I came upstairs I looked in the ball-room and saw the 
decorators hard at work." 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


197 


I, too, looked in,” said Miss Sorgisch, dipping her 
brush absently in the sienna, and really fancied my- 
self in fairyland. If the little boudoir dressed in 
orange blossoms is not the scene of many a betrothal 
to-morrow I shall be most surprised.” 

‘‘ Excuse me. Miss Sorgisch,” said Flanken, reproach- 
fully. “Is this a drawing-lesson? You should enter 
into your pupil’s feelings and avoid exciting topics of 
conversation in the presence of a lieutenant. When 
you speak of betrothals, it quickens the action of my 
heart, and that is fatal to a steady hand. Here, see 
the consequences of your deed. Do you call that a 
straight line?” 

“ No, that is a true mountain-stream.” 

“ Never mind, I will tell Mr. von Flanken the tale of 
the sausage, or of ‘ Hop o’ my Thumb.’ They will surely 
not excite him.” 

“ What do you know of my feelings. Miss Ursel Pur- 
sel ? There is no greater discomfort for a hungry man 
who cannot dine for two hours than to be reminded of 
sausage ; while as for ‘Hop o’ my Thumb,’ yes, that 
distracts me, too. It interests me to know what such 
a tiny creature could accomplish, or even what sized 
gloves it would wear.” 

“ Why, Mr. von Flanken ?” 

Amid the laughter of the rest, Yolande drew away 
her hand in amazement, for the speaker had dipped a 
brush in the carmine, and absently painted “ No. 32” oil 
his neighbor's dainty little right hand. 


198 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Terrible, what an absent-minded person will do ! 
One moment, Miss Yolande. It would be too bad for 
you to take from the precious time of your lessons to 
wash your hands/* And Flanken hastily drew 
Yolande*s hand to his lips, and imprinted a kiss upon 
the ‘‘No. 32.” “There! The paint is fainter. The 
rest you can remove after the lesson.** 

There was much laughter. Yolande drew her hand 
away with a charming pout, and Lena laughingly 
threatened that unruly pupils would be put out. 

Gradually they became calmer. Flanken *s lines be- 
came more and more unruly, and he declared that he 
had decidedly more talent for curves than straight 
lines. So he was set to work on circles. 

Daniel was immensely entertained. The heavy cav- 
alry officer, with his good-natured, deep-bass voice and 
honest humor had quite won his heart. The lonely, 
love-lorn man laughed heartily and happily for the first 
time in his life, and glanced tenderly around the little 
group. Ah, that it might always be thus ! 

And again conversation turned upon the ball, and 
Yolande declared with sparkling eyes that she loved to 
dance, and cared far more for a good waltzer than a 
perfect skater. 

Flanken ran his fingers through his hair. 

“This time we will dance the polonaise together,** 
said he, smiling broadly. “ I cannot bring Queen Gud- 
win with me again.** 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


199 


Polonaise !’* said Yolande. “Unfortunately, there 
will be no polonaise to-morrow evening."' 

The Uhlan shut his drawing-book abruptly. 

“No polonaise ? And you call that a ball ? Do not 
be vexed, but in that case your whole entertainment, 
with all its princesses and excellencies, is a fraud. A 
ball and no polonaise ! No polonaise when I am com- 
ing ! That is a capital crime. I shall not come. 
Adieu ! I am going home.” 

Miss Sorgisch laughed until the tears ran down her 
cheeks. 

“ But, Mr. von Flanken, why do you think so much of 
the polonaise ?” 

“Because it is the only dance worthy of a man!” 
cried the young officer in feigned indignation. “I 
think nothing of all the other dances.” 

“ That is unusual. I always thought that the cotil- 
lion was the important dance of the evening. When 
a young lady dances it often with the same gentleman 
an engagement is pretty sure to result; and when a 
young lady reserves it for a man, Heine's phoenix is 
perfectly justified in singing : ‘ She loves him 

“ Famous, your highness ! I will note that down at 
once. Cotillion ! What a tnagic sound that has for a 
man who is scarcely familiar with ball-rooms except by 
hearsay.” 

Flanken rested his arms on the table and gazed at 
the young ladies with a sly smile. 


200 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


“ Well, now, Miss von Kuff stein, for whom are you 
reserving this most momentous dance, since we are all 
good friends here ? Pray tell us.** 

Ursula made a little moue. 

Not for you, most certainly.** 

‘^Good! You do not aspire to first-lieutenants. 
Modesty is one of the characteristics of youth. Second- 
lieutenants are good enough for you.** 

But a count !** cried the girl, indignantly, greatly to 
the amusement of the rest. 

‘‘Ah, we can guess whom you mean !’* laughed Flan- 
ken. “Well, then, for whom are you keeping it. Miss 
Yolande ?** 

The young lady gave him a dreamy glance, and 
thought for a moment. Sobolefskoi coughed pro- 
nouncedly. 

“ For the young artist, Malte van Doornkat. He is 
the most agreeable artist I have ever met, and will 
surely take a prize at the next exhibition.** Yolande 
spoke slowly and rapturously. 

“Ah!** Flanken reopened his drawing-book and 
laughed, but somewhat constrainedly this time. “ So, a 
second heart which makes no concealment of its prefer- 
ence. Here we have it — a consumptive Raphael with 
a swan neck and snaky curls. The devil ! Such a 
fellow makes me think of an oyster stew !** 

“Why, Mr. von Flanken’’* 

The young officer had angrily drawn a very long- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


201 


nosed profile in his drawing-book, and now laid down 
his pencil resignedly. 

‘‘Oh, well, if it is any consolation to you, I will 
declare him an Apollo. I shall be delighted if he 
receives a medal, even if it is at the cattle exhibit, 
where my best cow did not take a prize.*' 

Lena held out her hand with a mock look of con- 
dolence. 

“ Thank you. Miss von Groppen,** said Flanken. “ I 
see that you are the only sympathetic soul here, and 
therefore confess in turn with whom you will dance the 
cotillion? As you have never been brought to trial 
before, and in consideration of a full and penitent con- 
fession, we will not be hard upon you.** 

Daniel drew nearer with an interested look. He 
joined in the laughter, but his eyes rested intently upon 
Lena's delicate profile, which was turned toward him. 

“ As hostess, I am unfortunately condemned to dance 
it," said she, smilingly ; “ but I shall leave it to chance 
to select my partner." 

“ Ah, nonsense ! A mere evasion !" cried Flanken. 
“ You feel that, for politeness’ sake, you should mention 
me. But never mind. I am secured. I shall dance it 
with Prince Sobolefskoi here. . So now own up — which 
of the dancers makes your heart beat more quickly, 
and for whom are you keeping this dance ?” 

Lena laughed merrily. Then she laid her hand 
solemnly on her heart. 


202 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


For no one, Mr. von Flanken, I assure you.*' 

Nature made a great mistake with my sister," said 
Yolande. Instead of a heart, she gave her a second 
soul of friendship." 

‘‘How much will you give me if J say I believe 
that r 

“We do not bribe when we wish to make prose- 
lytes." 

“ I will wager any amount that nature has done just 
the opposite. Instead of two souls of friendship, she 
gave your sister such a large heart that it is difficult to 
find a love which will wholly fill it. But I am con- 
vinced that this love is now found." 

“ Ah ? hear ! hear ! The wise Flanken speaks, and 
Flanken is an honorable man." 

“Well, pray watch Miss von Groppen paint that 
four-leaved clover. Such tenderness, such melting 
outlines, I have never before observed in one. And 
now the forget-me-not near by! The pencil fairly trem- 
bles. Does that occur ordinarily ? I assure you, 
friends, all this means something. And I am a donkey 
if to-morrow night some cavalier does not appear who 
sets your sister's heart aquiver like her pencil now." 

“ Bravo I We demand proofs !" 

Sobolefskoi's eyes flashed. 

“ Yes, yes ; a kingdom for proof !" said he, with a 
nervous laugh. 

Lena shrugged her shoulders slightly. 

“ What a pity that you cannot find proofs. I should 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


203 


SO like to see Lieutenant von Flanken’s new visiting* 
cards. ’’ 

‘‘ Not find them ?** Flanken laughed,* and rising and 
going toward the adjoining drawing-room, he cried: 
‘‘ I will keep to my wager."' 

“Dear, dear! One must deal gently with young 
horses said Ursula, laughing ; and rising, she looked 
after him in amusement. 

Prince Sobolefskoi also rose. , 

“ What is he looking for in there ?’" he asked slowly. 

All eyes were turned toward the Uhlan as he 
entered the room again in a moment. In his hand he 
carried a silver card-receiver. 

“ There ! Do you think, your highness, that this dish 
contains the cards of all the young men who will be 
present to-morrow evening?"' 

“I think I can positively assure you that it does."* 

Daniel drew a deep breath of relief. 

“Good! Then the trial can begin."* Flanken sol- 
emnly seated himself and set the dish down before him. 
“We will now try a very simple means of reducing our 
delinquent. I had a cousin who was strikingly like Miss 
von Groppen, and always wanted to make people believe 
that black was white. One fine day I went walking 
with her, and chanced to mention one of my comrades. 
Her cheeks grew scarlet, she stood still, gasped for 
breath and pressed both hands to her heart. Two 
weeks later sbe was engaged to him.** 

“ Brilliant I** 


204 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


“And now you mean to extort from me the fatal 
name in such a terrible manner ?” said Lena, laughing 
melodiously. ^‘Pray, read all the contents of this re- 
ceiver, and if I fall into a condition similar to your 
cousin, I promise to send you a notice of my engage- 
ment as soon as the printer can furnish it.’* 

Flanken took up a pile of cards and, fixing his eyes 
upon the young lady, proceeded slowly to read olf the 
names. Lena rested her delicate cheek in one hand 
and calmly gazed at him without the quiver of an eye- 
lash. 

“ We will not spoil young people’s pleasure. Uncle 
Daniel,” she had said. “Were I to refuse the test, Mr. 
von Flanken might draw false conclusions.” 

And Flanken read name after name, and all those 
present sat and stared at Lena’s unmoved face. Daniel 
had risen and leaned on the back of his chair. His 
fingers twitched nervously at the satin puffing. Miss 
Sorgisch had resignedly dropped her hands in her 
lap, since all her admonitions to industry were un- 
heeded. 

Then occurred something most unexpected. 

Flanken took up a new card. 

“ Eitel, Freiherr von Altenburg,” he read, much faster 
than the other names. 

A soft, half-suffocated cry of “ Lena !” came from 
Prince Sobolefskoi’s lips, and then the chair flew back 
and he stood near the girl and seized her arm in fever- 
ish excitement. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


205 


Startled, with widely opened eyes, like a stricken 
deer, Lena stared at the reader. 

‘‘ ‘ Altenbnrg V” she repeated, her lips quivering ; and 
then a hot, crimson flush spread over her pale face, and 
she pressed her hands to her temples as though to col- 
lect herself. 

There were exclamations and triumphant laughter, 
and Lena soon recovered her self-control and shook 
her head in sweet confusion. 

“ That was terrible ! Uncle Daniel was in the plot. 
Surprise is too much for weak nerves.” 

Yolande had taken the card. 

“Why, that is the interesting lieutenant whom we 
met during the maneuvers. How in the world did he 
happen to come here T* 

“You do not know?” cried Ursula, clapping her 
hands. “ When I was helping uncle make out the invi- 
tation-list one day, he told me that he had met Alten- 
burg here, and had invited him to call. He probably 
came while you were out.” 

“ And Fritz simply tossed the card in the receiver. 
No one knew of it — Uncle Daniel — Good heavens ! 
What is the matter ?” 

Prince Sobolefskoi had taken a step backward. He 
did not take the card which Yolande laughingly held 
out, and his clenched fists hung down at his sides. His 
eyes flashed peculiarly, and his laugh was strangely 
rough. 

** Honesty is the best policy, Mr. von Flanken !” he 


206 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


cried violently, shaking his head. For a joke’s sake I 
helped you, and maliciously frightened poor Lena. 
That I chose the most harmless person, Mr. von Alten- 
burg, who we were not even aware had called, and who 
has never so much as danced a polka with my niece, 
will prove to you my bold trick.” 

“ Oh, your highness, that is too bad in you to rob me 
thus of my laurels and the young officer turned to 
Ursula and Yolande, and pleaded for assistance. But 
Lena laid her hand on Sobolefskoi’s shoulder, and when 
he looked up he hastily averted his eyes. 

You knew of Altenburg’s call. Uncle Daniel.?” 

The prince set his teeth, and shook his head gloomily. 
Then she quickly seized his hand and pressed it. 

‘‘ I thank you,” said she, softly and heartily. 

Confused, feverish dreams tormented Daniel that 
night. He was again a child, and stood in the garden 
at Miscow. Before him bloomed a lily, with Lena’s 
dear face, and around her fluttered that strange bird 
which had so often increased the torment of his nights 
of pain, and tried to carry off the blossom. And then 
there was a shot, and the bird fell at his feet, and as he 
stooped to pick it up, the face of Freiherr von Alten- 
burg met his gaze. Blood covered breast and forehead. 
But Daniel was no longer mild and compassionate. 
His heart glowed with wild triumph, a fever of hatred 
and revenge burned within him, and as he seized the 
robber of his lily to hurl him pitilessly against a rock — 
he awoke. 



CHAPTER XVir. 

The windows of General von Groppen's house are 
brilliantly lighted. Carriage after carriage rolls up to 
the door, and in the first reception-room the general 
greets his guests with the most charming courtesy. It 
was already acknowledged in the capital that the gen- 
eral's house was a marvel of splendor and elegance, and 
that he seemed to vie with the court itself in this 
respect. He was always astonishing society with some 
fresh arrangements, which made an increase in expense 
and beauty appear impossible. 

Prince Sobolefskoi stood opposite the doorway in 
which the Freiherr von Altenburg hesitated for a 
moment before making his way through the gay throng 
to greet the daughters of the house. 

They were so surrounded that the young officer was 
about to withdraw until a more favorable opportunity, 
when Lena turned toward him and glanced about as 
though seeking some one. Their eyes met, a quick smile 

[207] 


208 A f>RiNCESS OR THE STAGE. 

lit Up her usually cold features, and Miss von Groppen 
came to meet the tardy guest. 

“ What a pleasure to be able to welcome you here in 
the capital, Mr’, von Altenburg ! The four-leaved clover 
which we divided in Alt-Grobern has brought good 
fortune.” 

Her voice was soft and winning, quite different from 
when she greeted him for the first time. She seemed 
slightly embarrassed, and Altenburg gazed at her in 
surprise, and replied as courteously and formally as 
ever : 

‘‘ Good fortune, certainly. Miss von Groppen, and that 
of the greatest for me, who am enabled in such a sur- 
prising manner to pay my respects here this evening.” 

You made my father's acquaintance last fall.” 

The general was kind enough to remember it.” 

Papa has a good memory when he is interested in a 
person. You will be in the capital now for three 
years ?” 

I am ordered here. Miss von Groppen.” 

He smiled, and Lena laughingly shook her fan at 
him. 

‘‘ You did not come voluntarily ?” 

No.” 

‘‘Well, then, what forced you to become a soldier ?” 

A strange expression crossed his face, and he threw 
back his head more proudly than ever. 

“ What forces a bird to fly, a fish to swim ? No one. 
Yet it is not a matter of choice, but he yields to destiny. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


209 


Whoever has a sword at his side, almost from the very 
cradle, and is entered in a cadet corps as a mere baby, 
must continue in the career which is laid out for him. 
And when a bird once begins to fly he wishes to mount 
as high as his wings will bear him.*’ 

Lena gazed at him with great brilliant eyes. 

“ Do you answer every one’s questions so frankly 

Again his lips twitched sarcastically. 

“ Few people are sufiiciently interested in me to care 
to hear my views.” 

The orchestra struck up a waltz to open the ball, and 
Altenburg bowed and continued hastily : 

Permit me. Miss von Groppen, at least to take you 
to your partner, since I am condemned to content my- 
self with the role of spectator.’' 

“ Are you ill ?” 

“ Not in the least.” 

* “ What, then, determines you to be a mere spectator ?” 

He looked at her in surprise. 

“ My late appearance in the ball-room, which has de- 
prived me of the pleasure of a dance with you.” 

She bent her lovely head and gazed down at the bou- 
quet she held in her hand. 

“ As yet you have asked me for none.” 

“ Miss von Groppen — ” 

“ I still have one place free on my dance card.” 

A chance which the boldest confidence could not 
have hoped for. Will you permit me ?” 

She handed him the card. “The supper!” Then 


210 


A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 


turned in her usual cool manner to her partner, who 
was just approaching her. 

The supper ?” repeated Altenburg, as though he 
had not understood. 

Lena nodded smilingly, laid her hand on her partner’s 
arm and walked away. 

In the doorway stood Daniel Sobolefskoi. His brows 
were contracted, his burning gaze was fixed on Lena’s 
face, but she passed him without noticing him. Her 
lips wore a smile, and the lace on her bosom trembled 
slightly. 

A few days ago the critical tongues of the capital 
were justified in calling her the “ marble maid but 
now the wonder of Pygmalion seemed repeated. 
Through the veins of the statue flowed warm blood, 
and the first throb of love softly and shyly set her 
heart a-quiver. 

For the first time Lena passed the humpback without 
noticing him, careless as a child who crosses a flowery 
meadow, heedless of the life its little feet crush out. 
And the sound of her footsteps passing thoughtlessly 
by was torture to his heart. But he no longer bowed 
patiently as formerly to pitiless fate. Defiance, bitter- 
ness and a wild resolve to risk battle with the robber of 
his happiness filled his heart. 

When Ursula entered the ball-room her eyes had 
glanced from face to face to see whether she was stared 
at so terribly as she had been on her first visit to 
court. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


211 


But no. Thank fortune, here the people seemed quite 
rational, and laughed and jested merrily. Convinced 
that formality was required only at court, Ursula came 
up behind her cousin Yolande and, giving her a cordial 
little nudge, cried with a loud laugh : Hello, coz !” 
made a face at the horrified young lady and concluded : 

Here I am !’' 

Miss von Kuff stein had expected that Yolande would 
receive this greeting very affectedly, and began to 
laugh heartily at her joke, expecting that the bystand- 
ers would join in her mirth. But she paused abruptly. 
Her laugh had sounded terribly loud, and no one joined 
in it. Conversation ceased suddenly, and all stared at 
her with great, astonished eyes, just as they had re- 
cently done at court. 

A highly uncomfortable feeling overcame the girl, 

' and when she saw how many lips twitched maliciously, 
and Yolande replied excusingly : ‘^Good evening, you 
wild girl ! After this entr^e^ I need not introduce you, 
as every one has surely guessed that you come direct 
from the Gross- Wolkwitz farm,'' the blood rushed to 
her face. 

The bystanders all laughed now, and one old gentle- 
man applauded Yolande and drawled : 

‘‘ Excellently parried. Miss Yolande." 

Then Ursula perceived that the inhabitants of the 
^ Capital seemed to have no appreciation of a good joke, 
out demanded for their amusement mere badinage. 
(Yery good. In future she will refrain from giving 


212 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


caviare to the people. What are her thanks ? To hear 
one lieutenant say laughingly to another : 

Charming little fish, but so untrained/' 

Shall she go home in disgust ? At home that would 
make a sensation, but here no one will notice it, every 
one will enjoy himself, and she will be bored to death 
at home. Oh, it is terrible to feel that one is so insig- 
nificant, and Miss von Kuffstein feels much depressed. 

Fortunately, Count Lohe comes up and greets her in 
his charming manner. He speaks in a very low tone, 
and drawls even more than in Gross- Wolkwitz. 

I heard such a very loud laugh here a moment ago,” 
says he, after a few words of greeting. “ It sounded 
terribly, not as though from a member of the first 
circles of society, but as a village girl would laugh.” 

‘‘ I am a village girl,” said Ursula, defiantly, although 
she flushed crimson. I laugh as I am accustomed to, 
and if silly people here think they can teach me differ- 
ently they are mistaken.” 

“ Oh, you were the amused young lady whose laugh 
was so audible,” said Lohe, smiling. “ In that case it 
does not matter. People expect and overlook the like 
from you.” 

Ursula's eyes flashed furiously. 

‘‘ Indeed ! They expect lack of tact in me ! How 
dare they !” 

‘‘Why, your mad pranks at Wolkwitz and in the 
neighborhood have been reported here by the officers 
quartered there during the maneuvers,” said the count, 


I 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 213 

shrugging his shoulders, and seeking to conceal his 
amusement behind gravity. ‘‘People excuse them 
owing to your youth and naivet^^ and think that one 
cannot expect to find in a little country girl the graces 
of a lady.'' 

That had its effect. The girl's fingers were clenched 
convulsively in deeply insulted self-respect. 

“ But I am a lady, and I demand that they expect 
everything of me, even graces," she cried angrily, yet 
with her voice remarkably lowered, and stamping one 
foot, but quite softly. “ I could not tell what the crazy 
people here liked, but now that I know I will show 
them that I can behave ten times as well. The deuce ! 
Yes." 

Lohe shuddered. 

“This last little exclamation is more suited to the 
race-course than a drawing-room. Princess Cordelia 
hates such expressions from^a lady's lips. Charming, 
then. Miss Ursula, show society that you are no spoiled 
child, but a Miss von Kuffstein, whose dignity is to be 
respected." 

Ursula threw back her charming head. 

“ Good ! I will now try dignity. But I tell you one 
thing : if they still continue to nag me — " 

“ To criticise." 

“ To criticise me, I will drop the whole business like 
a hot cake and go home." 

Lohe bowed his well-brushed head resignedly. An 
oak does not fall at the first blow, and good-will is 


214 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


something, he thought to himself. Then he quickly 
asked her for the cotillion, for gentlemen were flocking 
around her from all sides. 

Now they will flatter her, applaud her rudeness as 
something strikingly original, and thus undo half our 
difficult work,” he thought, with a sigh, and looked on 
in astonishment as Ursula made her first attempt at 
dignity. 

‘‘ What can I have ?” A kingdom for the cotillion !” 
“ Miss von Kuff stein, I beg for a couple of waltzes !” 
and so forth, in loud confusion of voice. 

Ursula held out her dance -card very calmly and 
glanced at her admirers indifferently. 

Take it,” she said to one of the men, and when it 
is filled bring it to that divan yonder, where I am going 
to sit with Count Lohe.” She spoke in the tone of a 
young actress who plays the role of heroine for the 
first time. ^ 

For a moment the gentlemen stared at her in amaze- 
ment. 

But, Miss von Kuffstein, will you not divide the 
dances yourself, according to deserts and your own 
choice, so that each one obtains his share ?” 

‘‘ No ; that is quite indifferent to me !” said she. 

We will fight for this card with drawn swords. At 
least determine the order.” 

Ursula's eyes sparkled, but she said mockingly : 

“According to age, gentlemen!” and laid her hand 
on Lohe's arm with much dignity. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


215 


Bravo! Famous!’* cried the men, laughing- loudly. 

The girl suddenly glanced at Lohe. 

“ I suppose those fellows are laughing at me. Have 
I said something stupid again ?” she asked, vexedly. 

“No, Miss Ursula! You behaved beautifully,’* he 
hastened to assure her. “This laughter was simply 
applause. One always applauds repartee when it is 
graceful.” 

Princess Cordelia’s arrival was announced, and Lohe 
quickly rose to escort Ursula to the other young ladies. 
He glanced first at himself, from his elegant dress-suit 
to the tips of his pointed patent-leather pumps. He 
was exquisite and elegant as always, and his slender 
figure appeared to better advantage than in uniform. 
Then he cast a side-glance at his neighbor. She was 
prettier than ever. Her toilet new, costly and tasteful, 
but a lace handkerchief was stuffed under her gold 
girdle and quite spoiled the effect. Her long gloves, 
too, were but partially buttoned and presented a very 
careless appearance. 

“ Miss Ursula, you will lose your handkerchief.” 

“ Dear me ! It cost my old man fifty dollars,” and 
the young girl pushed it farther under her girdle. 

“ Oh, how ugly that looks 1” 

“ I do not care. I cannot spend half an hour hunting 
for my pocket. ’* 

“ Nevertheless, young ladies here are unfamiliar with 
this manner of carrying a handkerchief.” 

“ They are unfamiliar with a great deal !” cried the 


216 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


girl, irritably ; but she pulled out the handkerchief and 
thrust it none too carefully into her pocket, little caring 
that she crumpled the delicate material of her gown. 

The young count still stood hesitating, and bit his 
lips. 

Well, hurry, or the princess will have gone home 
before we see her.” 

Will you not first button your gloves? You cannot 
possibly — ” 

“ In all this heat ! I shall die if I have to be wrapped 
up to my shoulders in kid. No, it is nicer so.” 

The count struggles heroically with his shocked 
senses. 

‘‘ But, Miss Ursula, you promised me to maintain the 
dignity of a lady in every respect, and you have just 
made such a charming beginning — ” 

She stared at him. ^ 

‘‘ What ? Have I got to behave in this darned fashion 
with you, too ?” 

Without exception to every one. I like you twice 
as well when you observe all forms and etiquette.” 

She was about to become very angry, but as he met 
her eyes so steadily, she contented herself with twirling 
on her little heels, and pouting like a naughty child. 

I do not care to please you. I do not care to please 
any one.^ I will do as I choose.” 

Without looking at him, she forced her way, none too 
gently, to Lena’s side. 

She tossed her head obstinately, and looked as though 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


217 


she would defy the whole world. Nevertheless, she 
contrived, unnoticed, to fasten one button after another, 
until the gloves encased her round arms smoothly. 

Princess Cordelia had entered the ball-room, distin- 
guishing various ladies, among them Miss von Kuff- 
stein, by a longer chat, and finally opened the ball with 
an officer. As usual, she looked most lovely, and Ur- 
sula's eyes rested upon her in unconcealed delight. 

“ I never used to believe in fairies, such as I read 
about in fairy tales, who were delicate as snow, beauti- 
ful as dawn and lovely as angels," she whispered to her 
neighbor ; but since I have seen Princess Cordelia, the 
description of these lovely beings seems to me not half 
beautiful enough." 

The music had ceased. 

Yolande sat on a divan, as usual, surrounded by a 
crowd of admirers. Mr. von Flanken asserted a certain 
claim to every pause between the dances, and the place 
at the young lady's side with great energy. Were not 
these his only opportunities for addressing the popu- 
lar daughter of the house, and his only recompense 
for seeing her carried ofE before his very eyes by this 
one and that one for a dance ? The lieutenant had 
come to the conclusion this evening that his great 
strength was as nothing, and that to be able to waltz 
was far more desirable. Could he but have accom- 
plished a polka he would be the happiest man in the 
world. So he kept his place on the divan, or obstructed 
the ball-room, let his feet be trodden on, drank every- 


218 


A PRII^CESS OF THE STAGE. 


thing that was offered him in his absent-mindedness, 
and thanked fortune when the music ceased. He now 
sat beside Yolande, who looked more fairy-like than 
ever in her dainty ball-gown, and watched her fan her- 
self languidly. She had just assured him that dancing 
and painting were her passions, and that Mynheer 
Malte van Doornkat was the only man who united the 
two arts in perfection in one person. With this, she 
turned and glanced over her fan at the artist, who had 
just adjusted his eye-glass and was gazing at her in- 
tently. 

This was very depressing to a Uhlan for whom none 
of the muses had stood godmother, and he sighed 
deeply. 

“ You look as doleful as though you were attending 
a funeral, Mr. von Flanken,” said the tiny maiden, 
mockingly. 

“ That is to accord with my present costume,” said 
he, without looking up. 

Pray give the answers to your riddles.” 

He stretched out one foot, and let the light fall upon 
a gigantic patent-leather pump. 

Do you know what I have on that foot ?” 

She raised her lorgnette and inspected his shoe with 
a titter. 

Very nice dancing-shoes, bless me !” 

“ Yes, that is what I, too, fancied,” said he, seriously. 

But my error was proven to me. When Nick brought 
the shoes from the shoemaker, for they are brand nev/, 


A PRINCESS OF THE' STAGE. 


219 


I was busy, and told him to set them down outside my 
door. Just as I was about to bring them in, I heard 
ladies’ voices discussing which was my landlady’s room. 
Remaining invisible, I was forced to hear the following : 
‘Here, Lieschen, perhaps this is the door.’ They paused 
outside my own. ‘ Why, no. Here is a pair of men’s 
boots !’ And then : ‘ Good gracious ! what a size ! 
They are regular child-coffins !’ ” • 

Flanken paused as Yolande laughed gayly, and looked 
sadly at her. 

“ It was hard to bear, and I sadly put on the ‘ child 
coffins’ and came to the ball. Now, is my mournful face 
excused ?” 

The young lady shook back her blond curls more 
energetically than usual. 

“No. The boots do not determine the character of 
an entire costume.” 

“Very good. Pray look at my dainty gloves.” He 
held out his hands. “ What sized gloves do you think 
these are ?” 

“ Baby size — No. 1 1 ” 

“ Pray do not mock me ; the matter is too serious. 
Listen to the story of these gloves, and control your- 
self, if possible.” 

Mynheer van Doornkat bowed before Yolande, and 
as the music was beginning, asked for his dance. 

“ Wait, please. I have no time now. Well, the story, 
then, Mr. von Flanken.” 

ThQ lieutenant cast a rnaliciously pleased glance at 


220 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


the artist, who seated himself somewhat hesitat- 
ingly. 

If I were not a good-hearted fellow I would talk 
until dawn,’’ said he, smiling. 

^^Be brief !” cried Yolande, with a laugh. 

‘^Well, then, in honor of the present occasion, I 
wished to buy a new pair of gloves ; but as I usually 
h&ve them made to order, and it is no trifle to fit such 
baby hands — ” 

Why no trifle ?” 

Flanken stretched out his fingers. 

“When I need a pair of gloves two kids must be 
slain. The skin of the body furnishes the hand, the 
four legs the fingers.” 

“ Most people have five fingers.” 

“All right. The tail furnishes the little finger.” 

Even Van Doornkat laughed, although with a blasi 
air, but Yolande quite forgot herself for a moment and 
cried eagerly : 

“ Was that the story ? Oh, no. Please go on.” 

“The story comes now. Well, as I said before, I 
needed gloves and went to the nearest shop. The 
widow who keeps it was alone in the room. I held out 
my hand. She looked at it from all sides in evident 
surprise, and dragged down boxes to begin the trial. 
We started with No. 17 J. First she, then I, grew warm 
with our efforts. Nothing would fit. Then, in despair, 
she turned to the half-open door behind her: ‘You, 
August ! The gentleman has such an unusually large 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


221 


hand. I can find no gloves large enough.^ And a 
voice, whose owner was evidently in the midst of his 
dinner, cried calmly : ‘ Take down the box from the top 
shelf, the second one, with the gloves for corpses !' 

Yolande threw out both hands with a gesture of hor- 
ror, but Flanken shrugged his shoulders resignedly. 

“ What is the use ? The goods from the second box 
on the top shelf fitted, and, with child- coffins and corpse- 
gloves, I jumped into a cab, to be a sorely tried specta- 
tor at your ball/* 



CHAPTER XVIIL 

Lieutenant von Flanken sat at his wooden table and 
rested his head on one hand. Before him lay three 
ball invitations, and Nick had just taken his acceptances 
to mail them. 

Who would have believed that four weeks ago ! Was 
it the Groppen ball that had made of him a society man, 
or was it Yolande herself.? Thoughtfully he blew 
clouds of tobacco-smoke into the air, and considered 
how it would be possible to engage Y olande for a waltz. 
Surely he would be able to master the few steps. He 
longed to learn, but when and how ? Can a grown man 
take dancing-lessons ? That would be a fine joke for 
his comrades ; and even if the dancing-master were 
most discreet, nothing would induce Flanken to make 
himself ridiculous before a stranger. Besides, it would 
be necessary to take another into his confidence, a 
musician, and that would be too much. 

Flanken sighed deeply, then raised his head and lis- 
tened. What was that ? 

[222] 



A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


223 


Soft and clear, but penetrating, he heard well-known 
sounds from his landlady’s room. It was the same 
waltz of which Yolande recently had said, with flushed 
cheeks and bright eyes : 

“ The melody may be trivial, but it is heavenly to 
dance to.” 

The door opened, and Nick entered to hang a well- 
brushed uniform in the closet. With three steps his 
master stood beside him, seized the good Pole by the 
arm and drew him toward the wall. 

‘‘ Nick, do you hear anything ?” 

The man bent forward, as though expecting to hear 
fearful sounds. 

‘‘Well, do you hear anything?” repeated Flanken, 
impatiently. 

‘f I only hear the landlady’s music-box,” said he, with 
a disappointed shake of his curly black head. 

“ I do not ask more. Do you know the piece it is 
playing ?” 

The man started up again, and a pleased smile dis- 
played his teeth for a moment. 

“ Indeed I know the swing waltz, lieutenant.” 

Flanken gazed down at his man’s feet, which, in tne 
ardent manner of his race, were keeping time to the 
music. 

“ Can you dance ?” 

The questioner’s voice sounded fairly envious. 

The Pole’s eyes flashed. 

“I can dance better than any girl, lieutenant. I 


224 A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 

know all kinds of dances : the krakoniak^ hollebieska^ 
and — 

‘‘ Yon can leave them out. But waltzes — ” Flanken 
laid his hand heavily on the supple fellow's shoulder : 
‘‘ Can you waltz, too T 

Oh ! oh !” and Nick's pantomime and gestures said 
all that was necessary. 

Then an idea dawned upon the lieutenant. 

“Then you must give me lessons, Nick," said he, 
solemnly. “ Go to our landlady and give her my com- 
pliments, and ask if she will lend us her music-box. 
But do not let her know that we want to dance here, 
fellow ; do you understand ? Say I am a musical fellow, 
and want to learn to play the instrument — no, it plays 
itself — Well, then, say I have an awful headache, and 
want to be cheered up." 

Nick fairly danced all over as he rushed out of the 
room like a whirlwind. But Flanken seized the heavy 
oak table and carried it across the room to a corner. 
There were no rugs to be rolled up, and after a few 
chairs had been moved the blond giant gazed around 
his dancing-room with satisfaction, and glanced expect- 
antly at dancing-master Nick as he entered the 
room. 

His face was flushed, his hands empty. 

“ Well, where is the music-box ?" 

“ I asked the landlady's girl, and the disobliging thing 
said that the landlady had a lot of company, so she 
would not lend it." 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


225 


“ Confound it ! Are the ladies dancing, too ?” 

‘‘ They are sitting as still as mice, and drinking coffee, 
but the music-box must play until the ladies cannot 
eat any more, then they will begin to gossip, and the 
box will go all the harder, so there will be no pause.’' 

This is fine news ! Nick, we must postpone the 
lessons, and I should have so liked to learn the waltz 
before next Wednesday.” 

“ We can dance without music.” 

‘‘ No ; then I would not keep in time.” 

‘‘If the lieutenant does not mind, I will whistle a 
waltz.” 

Flanken stared at him speechlessly for a moment. 
Then his fresh face flushed with joy, and slowly taking a 
coin from his pocket he handed it to Nick. 

“ The idea i^ worth a dollar. Let us begin.” 

The black-eyed fellow proceeded to initiate him into 
the step, and the blond Hercules gazed with a smile at 
this most graceful of Uhlans, who, bold and free in his 
movements, would have been an ornament to any draw- 
ing-room. 

The scholar began with ardor. But where not a 
plank had stirred beneath Nick’s light feet, the beams 
shook under the master’s and creaked and groaned. Just 
as they were fairly started, and Nick, whistling melo- 
diously, endeavored, as a languid beauty, to rest in the 
arms of the awkward dancer, there was a knock, first 
hesitating, then more decided, at the door. 

The whistling ceased. 


226 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Flanken mopped his brow and Nick went to the door 
and closed it behind him. After a loud exchange of 
words in many voices, he reappeared. 

What is the matter 

All the landlady's company and all the servants are 
out in the hall. They wanted to know what had hap- 
pened to the lieutenant. The plaster is falling down 
from the ceiling, and the landlady screamed that her 
house was tumbling down. And the company said the 
cups and glasses rattled on the table." 

What the devil shall we do, Nick ? What did you 
say ?" said Flanken, perplexedly. 

I did not tell the truth, but said the lieutenant had 
a headache and wanted to pass the time. The land- 
lady did not want to lend her music-box, so I made the 
music alone, whistling and stamping, and gave him a 
Polish concert." 

You told the ladies that ? Were they very cross, hey ?" 

Not cross, lieutenant. The landlady laughed. ‘ Tell 
your patient that he shall have the music-box at once,' 
said she." And with a triumphant smile he turned to 
the door, where a shy knock announced the arrival of 
the instrument. 

Flanken stroked his chin thoughtfully 

Put it on the table, Nick, and then go and buy me a 
pair of soft felt slippers. They will be the first I have 
ever worn ; but what will not one do to learn to waltz ?" 

The slippers were purchased, and dancing-master 
Nick accomplished wonders. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Two weeks had passed since the Groppen ball. 

Daniel Sobolefskoi lay on the divan in his room to 
take a short siesta. Thus his valet informed the gen- 
eral when the latter came to ask where the prince was. 

Groppen shook his head with a laugh. 

There we have it. He must sleep by day, because 
he was out in the moonlight too long. All his life the 
man has been solidity itself, and suddenly — scarcely ten 
days ago — in spite of his gray hairs, he begins to break 
all restraint.” 

Aunt Dora, too, looked up from her work and shook 
her head. 

“ It is very foolish of him. Whoever is weak and 
delicate should sleep at night and not lounge around 
cafh. Can there be any special attraction which so 
surprisingly takes him out of his accustomed routine T 

The general knocked off his cigarette and carelessly 
shrugged his shoulders. 

‘‘ Let us hope so. The little man has stayed quietly 

[227] 


228 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


at home for thirty years, and I should be truly glad if 
some actress or ballet-dancer had roused him to life.*' 

The young ladies came in and Aunt Dora broke off 
the conversation ; but from that moment her eyes often 
rested anxiously upon the Russian's face. He looked 
more ill than usual, pale, thin and weary. His eyes 
were brilliant, but dark shadows lay beneath them, and 
his hands were emaciated. 

Yes. Daniel Sobolefskoi lay on a divan to take a 
short nap. He wished to be disturbed by no one, and 
so the room was dark and quiet ; only the clock ticked 
a monotonous slumber-song. But no sleep came to his 
burning eyes. He pressed his ugly, misshapen head 
against the fur robe which covered the divan, and his 
fingers nervously clutched his thick hair. His features 
worked strangely, quivering occasionally in agony, as a 
groan escaped his aching breast. 

Yes, Daniel Sobolefskoi had dragged his miserable 
body out into the snow and cold, night after night, 
defiantly forcing his weak strength to do his will. For 
hours he had stood on the streets, in the wind and 
storm, opposite the house in which were the Freiherr 
von Altenburg's modest lodgings, waiting for the tall 
form to issue from the door. 

Cautiously, then, he had followed his hated rival, 
panting for breath, owing to the pace he was forced to 
take, and suffering tortures from the sharp, snowy air, 
which was like a knife to his lungs. Often he was 
forced to walk a great distance, for the destination of 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


229 


these late walks was usually the same. No cafe or con- 
cert-hall, no ! For these the poor nobleman had no 
money. With anger, Daniel had learned that the young 
officer’s conscience and honor were stronger than the 
temptations of a modern Babel. A demon had entered 
into the humpback, and as Mephistopheles spread traps 
for his victim, had Sobolefskoi plotted to ruin his rival. 

He had almost forced his friendship upon Altenburg. 
He risked much to win his confidence, and when the 
young man at last became more intimate with him 
than with other men, Mephistopheles opened the cof- 
fers of his wealth, and hanging a cloak of affection over 
his cloven foot, said : 

Take of my abundance, my young friend. I do not 
ask one of these gold pieces back. Live, and enjoy 
yourself. Throw yourself into the arms of pleasure, 
the wilder the better. One is young but once. And I 
will have my pleasure in yours.” 

Thus had the poor man been tempted by the wealthy, 
but Altenburg had conquered like a hero ; and although 
Daniel cursed his moral defeat, his eyes had yet 
sparkled with admiration of the young man. But the 
Russian’s evil spirit had the ascendency, and secretly 
the prince followed and spied upon the Freiherr, to 
discover some weak spot in this proud oak. 

cafd and no gambling-hell. Eitel von Altenburg 
stopped in a wretched little alley, opened a door with a 
key of his own, went in, and remained from ten o’clock 
often until after midnight. 


230 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Daniel already triumphed. He had let himself twice 
be locked into the uninviting-looking house, and owed 
it to chance that two sewing-girls, returning home late, 
had liberated him. On the third evening the young 
officer came. He always wore civilian dress for these 
walks, hurried through the hall of the front house and 
toward a rear building. 

Sobolefskoi hurried after him like a shadow. He 
heard his steps on the wooden stairs. Higher and 
higher they mounted. He knocked at a door on the 
fourth floor. 

The next day Sobolefskoi found out that an old 
dancing-master lived there, a Frenchman, whose charm- 
ing daughter was engaged in the ballet. 

Aha ! When Altenburg does go to places of amusement 
it is always to the opera house, because he loves music 
so dearly.” Daniel Sobolefskoi had laughed aloud at 
this discovei;y, for the first time in many a day. And 
now he lies on the divan plotting strange things. 

It is three weeks since Altenburg, sitting beside Lena 
through a long supper, had gazed with ever-increasing 
interest into the dark eyes which looked so differently 
at him than at others. They had danced together 
afterwards, and the first cotillion favor had been fast- 
ened by Lena’s hand on the breast of the man whom 
all others scarcely noticed ; and later, in Lena’s room, 
a single bouquet had been placed in a vase on her 
writing-desk. 

Daniel Sobolefskoi had pressed his hands to his heart 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


231 


and closed his eyes ; but he had seen that little bouquet 
all night long in the midst of his confused dreams. 
What had he done that fate should thus remorselessly 
pursue him all his life ? His deformity was like a 
brand of Cain, excluding him like a pariah from the 
paradise of love and happiness. Illness and physical 
pain had tormented him ever since he could remember. 
He had been lonely since boyhood — poorer than the 
most ragged child who is held in a mother's arms and 
can shed its tears upon a mother's breast. 

Misfortune has pursued him like a curse. His agonized 
cry has been unheard, his supplications unregarded. 
What has Daniel Sobolefskoi done that his God should 
so utterly forsake him ? 

He has committed no sin that he can remember. 
His intentions have been good. He has bowed his 
head to the world’s scourge like a martyr, and has 
humbly and patiently returned love for hatred. And 
the angels in Heaven had seemed to pity him ; he had 
found the dark eyes for which he longed. But he 
must love without desiring them ; he has found them 
only to lose them again. He has seen strange hands 
stretched out for his treasure. He sees love awake in 
Lena's heart ; sees how changed Altenburg is in her 
presence. After the ball they had seen each other at 
various times. They love each other. Every look 
and glance betrays it, and, although as yet the young 
officer, in his proud defiance, will not sue for the hand 
of the wealthy heiress, a day will yet come when the 


232 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


powei’ of love will break down all barriers. So to 
work, before it is too late. Daniel’s resolve stands firm. 
In Lena’s eyes her lover is nobility and uprightness 
embodied, but Prince Sobolefskoi will show him to her 
in his true light, and Lena will draw back from him in 
horror. 

The fire crackles like a malicious titter in the chim- 
ney, and the prince rises from his couch, runs his fingers 
through his rough hair, turns to the door, opens it 
softly, and goes out into the brightly-lighted hall. The 
thick carpet muffles his footsteps ; he hurries through 
the drawing-rooms, and pauses for a moment at the 
door of Lena’s boudoir. 

His face wears a terrible look of firmness, and the 
same revengeful expression as when, a child, he thought 
of merciless punishments for offenders. 

He opened the door and went in. 

“ Lena !” came roughly and hoarsely from his 
lips. 

No answer ; but a strange sound, like a sob, comes 
from an arm-chair. 

The humpback hastily crosses the room, and again 
his cry of Lena !” echoes through the room ; but this 
time it is a cry of terror, and the fingers of one clenched 
hand slowly loosen and tremblingly clasp the girl’s arm : 

Lena, are you crying ?” 

Her slender figure rests among the plush cushions. 
The white satin of her dinner-gown falls in shining 
folds over the carpet, and flowers rest upon her bosom. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


233 


But they are faded and their petals falling. She does 
not stir, but passionate weeping shakes her form. 

“ Lena ! Good God ! What has happened ?” 

Daniel’s face is wholly changed. His eyes betoken 
the greatest anxiety, and sinking down on his knees 
beside her he strokes her hand like a child. 

A quick, faint pressure in return is his answer. 

“ Lena, I implore you, what has happened to you ?” 
he entreats. I have not seen you cry since your child- 
hood. These tears frighten me. Tell me — confide in 
me. You know that I will give my heart’s blood to 
help you.” 

Then she throws her arms convulsively around his 
neck, and her lovely head sinks like a broken lily upon 
his shoulder, with the half-suffocated cry : 

Uncle Daniel, he is dying !” 

The humpback starts. 

‘‘ Who is dying, Lena ?” 

“ Altenburg !” 

“ Impossible ! I saw him this morning. What could 
have happened to him ?” 

Then she started up and pressed her hand to her 
heart. 

‘‘He was thrown from his horse — there was some 
unfortunate accident — ^he was thrown upon some broken 
glass — was badly wounded ” — comes from her lips. 

He had risen. A strange shudder shook him from 
head to foot. He would fain rejoice, yet his heart is 
heavy. 


234 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Calm yourself, my darling’ — compose yourself,” he 
says, tenderly and softly. “ Who knows how exagger- 
ated and false the report may be ? Tell me all that you 
have heard of Altenburg’s supposed accident. I am 
convinced that it is a fable.” 

Lena shook her head excitedly. 

Flanken saw the whole thing,” she whispers hastily. 
‘‘ Both men rode out together — Altenburg foolishly on 
a scarcely half-broken thoroughbred of his cousin. A 
basket of bottles fell from a wagon just before them, 
and the young horse, frightened by the crash, reared — 
and — ” Lena pressed her hands to her temples and 
sobbed aloud : “ Uncle Daniel, God grant that he may 
not die !” 

Sobolefskoi stared at the floor. His teeth bury 
themselves in his lip, and he breathes heavily. It seems 
to him that he must clasp his hands and passionately 
plead : 

Do not let this ray of hope be extinguished, O God ! 
Whoever has, like Altenburg, seen these eyes alight 
with love can die happy ! But I am poor and wretched, 
and must I give up all that is dear to me in the world ? 
Help me, O God of eternal justice !” 

For a moment there is silence, then Lena seizes the 
prince’s hand in a trembling clasp. 

Uncle Daniel,” she whispers, “ do you know the 
tortures of uncertainty, and waiting in doubt ? I know 
that he is very ill ; that perhaps in this moment he is 
fighting with death, and there is no one in the world to 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


235 


bring me news — no one whom I can send to his bed- 
side.” 

Lena, is it only compassion that makes you so in- 
terested in his fate ?” 

His voice is almost a whisper, and he lowers his eyes 
as they meet hers. She does not answer, but draws 
away her hands and buries her pale face in them. 

Prince Sobolefskoi comes nearer. His breath touches 
her cheek. 

‘‘You love him !” he almost hisses in her ear. 

Then she raises her beautiful head and looks at him. 
Tears cling to her lashes, but a sweet and happy smile 
lights up her face. 

“Yes, Uncle Daniel; I love him. I would not con- 
fide it to another person in the whole world but to you, 
you faithful soul — the only, the best friend I possess.” 

His brain grew dizzy, his knees shook, slowly he sank 
into an arm-chair ; and as the young girl knelt down at 
his side in passionate excitement and confessed all that 
Daniel had long known, he stroked her curly hair with 
an ice-cold hand and murmured : 

“ I have known that this hour would come !” 

Once more he thought of telling her that Altenburg 
was probably not as forsaken as she fancied, but he 
pressed his lips together and was silent. 

No ; he cannot poison her heart — not at this moment, 
when, with deep humility, he realizes how far from the 
paths of honor he has recently wandered. Daniel 
stares into the fire, and his imaginative, child-like belief 


236 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


plans the way in which God’s mercy is to be mani- 
fested. 

Eitel will die in the spring of life, that a last sun- 
beam may fall upon the path of a sad life. 

Uncle Daniel,” begs Lena, ^^you see how I suffer in 
my anxiety for him. Have pity ! Do me the greatest 
service possible. You are a physician. Drive to his 
house and see how he is.” 

He nods silently and rises. 

Then she throws her arms around his neck and gives 
him an indescribable glance. So near, so lovely in their 
tearful misery, have her eyes never been to Daniel. 
Never before have they been so like those dark stars 
which he wears in the golden locket on his heart. 

Uncle Daniel, promise me that you will do all that 
human power can do. You, the faithful, unselfish 
Samaritan, who has been a beneficent angel at so many 
sick-beds. You, who have the knowledge and skill of 
the best physicians, will do this time all that self- 
Nsacrificing love can do, now that you know that in 
saving his life you save mine.” 

He only looked into her eyes and mechanically 
clasped her hand. 

Promise me !” 

I vow it.” 

She gave a long sigh of relief, and with trembling 
fingers touched the electric bell. 

‘^You will go at once ?” said she, imploringly; and 
as he stands motionless and merely nods assent, it 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


2^1 


occurs to her how strange and pale he looks. It must 
be the faint light, and her tear-dimmed eyes. Once 
more she stretches out her hands in heartfelt thankful- 
ness, but he does not seem to see them, and with his 
eyes still fixed on hers passes unsteadily by her, and 
out of the door. 

It was a cold, stormy evening as Prince Sobolefskoi’s 
carriage was whirled rapidly along one of the suburbs. 
The wind howled through the leafless branches, and 
the Russian, wrapped in furs though he was, leaned 
farther back in the carriage-corner. It was a freez- 
ingly cold drive. Daniel’s teeth chattered, and yet his 
temples were burning. 

Perhaps he was on his way to a death-bed. It would 
not be the first time, for in* Italy and Paris his place 
had been at death-beds and beside coffins for weeks, 
and his hand had closed dying eyes, his lips murmured 
a last prayer. But to-night it was not with prayers 
that his thoughts were occupied, but defiance and fran- 
tic demands for justice. Two dark eyes had made him 
an unresisting tool, and sent him on this errand, but 
now his evil genius was again in power. 

The carriage stopped suddenly, the footman opened 
the door and Daniel mechanically alighted and entered 
the house. Breathing heavily, he ascended flight after 
flight. A boy with a pail of ice stumbled up after him, 
and a woman was talking with a mournful importance 
to a young civilian. The door of one room was open, 
and from an adjoining room, whose door was also ajar, 


238 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


came the sound of subdued voices. An army surgeon 
was taking leave of Mr. von Flanken. With a low 
exclamation of pleased surprise the lieutenant came to 
meet the unexpected visitor, trying, in his awkward 
fashion, to step softly. 

‘‘ Thank God that you have come, your highness I” 
he whispered, with a vigorous handshake. A good 
angel sends you at the right time. Have you a little 
leisure ? Can you stay for awhile 

Daniel hastily assented, his eyes wandering to the 
open door of the next room. 

'‘I come to offer my services — not as physician — I 
have been too long out of practice ; but as friend and 
helper, if I can be of use.’* 

“ Indeed you can,” said the Uhlan. Our good doc- 
tor must go to another patient, and I have been sitting 
here since two o’clock, and in the excitement of the 
last hours have forgotten eating and drinking, until 
now I am fairly famished.” 

The speaker’s fresh face wore such a mournful look 
that involuntarily the prince smiled faintly. 

My good Flanken, go at once, and see that we have 
no second patient on our hands. I will stay here and 
take your place as long as you desire.” / 

The nurse will be here at ten o’clock, your high- 
ness,” said the doctor, bowing. ‘‘If you would have 
the great kindness to wait here until then — ” 

“ Nonsense ! I shall be back by nine, surel}^ I do not 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


239 


need more than an hour to get something to eat in the 
nearest restaurant.” 

Daniel had thrown off his furs. 

“Are there any directions to be observed with the 
patient ?” he asked, turning toward the adjoining room. 

“Not at present, thank you. The unfortunate man 
needs only rest and the utmost quiet. The great loss 
of blood has weakened him so that he is unconscious.” 

“ Is the wound really severe ?” 

The physician shrugged his shoulders. 

“ So severe that he fairly bled his life away under 
our hands. The accident happened but a few blocks 
from here, so the two doctors, who fortunately were in 
a barber-shop near by, very sensibly did not have him 
taken to the hospital. They put on a first bandage very 
skillfully ; and, now that we have bandaged the wound 
properly, he will, if God wills, recover.” 

“ If only fever does not set in,” said Flanken, 
anxiously, “ and if the bandage stays in place.” 

The physician picked up his hat. 

“ Fever would be a bad sign, certainly, but for- 
tunately there are uo symptoms of it ; he breathes 
calmly and regularly.” And he went into the sick-room 
with Daniel, that he might once more inspect his pa- 
tient's condition. 

There was a short, whispered conversation between 
the two physicians, while Flanken waited outside. 
Then the army-surgeon gave instructions that all the 


240 A f^klNCESS OF THE STAGE. 

prince’s orders should be obeyed, and with a brief 
hand-shake the two men separated. 

Daniel accompanied them to the stairs, closed the 
door behind them, and ordered Altenburg’s man to 
wait outside and anticipate all knocks, then slowly 
returned to the bedroom and seated himself beside the 
sick-bed of his hated rival, to watch over his sleep. 

Mechanically he bent forward and stared at the 
wounded man’s face. The faint light made it look so 
ghastly that Sobolefskoi started and put his ear close 
to Altenburg's lips. Then slowly he sank back in his 
chair, glancing at the motionless form as though coldly 
calculating whether this slender fellow, whose face 
bore so plainly the traces of too hard work and restless 
diligence, could stand the shock /and loss of blood he 
had met with. His eyes are closed^, and his noble, 
regular features wear a look of grave resignation. 
Prince Sobolefskoi covers his eyes with a faint groan ; 
he understands so well that Lena’s eyes must rest with 
love upon this face not only for its beauty’s sake but 
the intellect which is stamped upon the brow. 

But it is torture to sit for hours and gaze at the 
man who has robbed one of happiness. Daniel turns 
away bitterly and inspects the room. Books, and again 
books. Maps, drawings, everything simple, solid and 
unpretentious ; no smoking-set, vases, novels, bronzes ; 
no actresses’ photographs ; only over the bed hangs a 
little crucifix, and beneath it the plainly-framed picture 
of a slender, distinguished-looking lady, whose face 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


241 


bears a striking resemblance to the young officer — his 
mother. Daniel starts and bends forward. She, too, 
has dark eyes, and as her head is slightly bowed, it 
looks as though her eyes were resting sadly upon her 
suffering son. 

And again Daniel turns away his head abruptly. 

In order to occupy his thoughts, he went over in his 
mind his conversation with the surgeon upon the 
wound and its treatment, and pulls out of his pocket 
several papers which the doctor had taken from the 
table and handed him, that he might better inform 
himself. They are prescriptions and directions which 
eventually will be used. Slowly he unfolds them and 
reads, the first, then the second. Suddenly he starts. 
French ? What is this ? 

^‘How can I thank you, my benefactor, my most noble baron, 
for once more sending me two marks more than the bill for my 
lessons ? Is it not enough charity that you will climb four flights 
in a rear house to take French lessons of an unfortunate old man, 
when you could surely find many celebrated teachers ? May God 
reward you for the sake of my poor, poor Claire, for whom I can now 
buy soup and medicine. Paralyzed for three years, and a girl of 
but twenty-one ! May God soon take pity on her ! Ah, had my 
daughter but remained with the baroness, instead of making that 
unfortunate marriage, this misery would never have occurred ; 
but to be a French bonne — ” 

Daniel let fall the miserable paper upon which a 
trembling old hand had penned thesedines, and stared 
into space blankly. Were all the light motives which 
he had ascribed to the young officer false ? Were they 


242 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


shattered by the proud honor of a Freiherr von Alten- 
burg, who charitably went out in wind and storm to 
take French lessons of the father of his former French 
nurse ? And Claire ? The prince bowed his head and 
his hands closed convulsively around the paper. 

“ May God forgive my unworthy suspicions !’' he 
thought. 

He sat for some time motionless. Then rising, he 
went noiselessly into the next room and seated himself 
at the table. Writing materials lay upon it. Sobolef- 
skoi took out of his pocketbook all the bank-notes it 
contained. He wrote on a sheet of paper: “ For Claire, 
from one who is more unfortunate than she,*' put it 
and the large sum of money in an envelope and ad- 
dressed it to Freiherr von Altenburg's protdg^. Eitel 
had sent him two marks over the amount of his bill. 
How heavily they weighed in the scales against this 
amount ! 

The door was softly opened and Altenburg's man 
appeared and announced that the prince's carriage had 
returned. 

Daniel looked at his watch, took the letter and went 
out into the hall. It was just nine o'clock, and the 
prince therefore instructed his faithful man Alexander 
to drive at once to the address on the envelope, which 
he was to leave without any explanation. The carriage 
need not return. If he, Sobolefskoi, wished to return 
home he would take a cab. Alexander was to tell Miss 
von Groppen that the Freiherr was very ill, but appar- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


243 


ently out of danger, and that the prince would person- 
ally watch with him that night. 

As the servant left, Flanken appeared. His hunger 
was satisfied. He was in the best of humors, and 
offered to watch with Altenburg until the arrival of 
the nurse. He related in lowered voice the details of 
the accident, and concluded in his honest way : 

‘‘ Ungrateful fellow that I am ! I always have de- 
clared that my strength was dead capital in the nine- 
teenth century, but now I am convinced that it is useful. 
I carried Altenburg as though he were a baby, and had 
not my strong hands helped, probably the bandaging 
could not have been done so quickly. Pardon me, your 
highness, for having such a good opinion of myself. 
You do not know how proud it makes me that I was for 
once of use.’' 

Daniel smilingly pressed his hand, and the blond 
giant, who was wholly unaccustomed to sickness, con- 
tinued regretfully : 

It is a shame that the poor fellow must sleep so 
soundly. If he were awake we could have a game of 
three-handed skat. I suppose I must not smoke ?” 

Evidently, the lieutenant had not the slightest gift 
for nursing, so Daniel persuaded him to leave the 
patient to his care. 

‘‘Why, if I am not needed I will saunter home,” said 
von Flanken. “ But stay out here in the hall, your 
highness, and talk to me for a few minutes. Tell me, 
how is Miss Yolande?” 


244 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Thank you, she is very well.’' 

Tell me something about her — some interesting 
little peculiarities, such as one cannot well ask her in 
person.” 

I do not understand — ” 

Why, does she prefer chocolates or marshmallows, 
for instance, if some one were thinking of sending her 
a bonboniere f 

Daniel smiled. 

To the best of my knowledge, she is very fond of 
both.” 

Flanken drew nearer and bent down confidentially. 

I think such an elf must eat only bonbons^'' he whis- 
pered. Do you think, if she were to marry, she would 
expect her husband to live on dainties ?” 

Sobolefskoi held his handkerchief to his lips. 

“ No, my dear Flanken. If Yolande marries she will 
love her husband very dearly, and love overcomes all 
things, even, for her husband’s sake, an aversion to — 
sauerkraut. And now au revoir^ my dear lieutenant.” 

Flanken found it hard to break off this interesting 
conversation, but the nurse knocked at the door. So, 
after one more glance at ‘^the unlucky fellow,” he 
yielded and clanked down the stairs. 

How long a night in a sick-room seems ! From the 
next room sounds the deep breathing of the sleeping 
nurse. It is three o’clock, and Daniel Sobolefskoi sits 
at his rival’s bedside alone. His body is exhausted, but 
his mind is more active than ever. He stares fixedly 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


245 


at the pale face on the pillow, and with the thought 
that Lena loves this man other confused feelings over- 
power him. Jealousy torments him mercilessly. Bitter- 
ness and a wild thirst for vengeance awake fiercely. 
And although Daniel knows that a person’s sleep may 
be disturbed if he is stared at, he nevertheless leans 
forward and rests his penetrating gaze upon his enemy’s 
face. The sick man breathes less quietly and his hands 
twitch. 

The humpback thrills with delight. Alone with the 
destroyer of his happiness, his life and existence given 
into his hands, what can prevent him — Daniel — from 
changing the course of the other’s fate ? No one sees 
him, no one hears, no one can prove it. 

The wounded man groans and mutters unintelligible 
words ; he raises his arm as though to disturb the rigid 
gaze fixed upon him like a wild beast’s upon its prey. 
The pale cheeks flush faintly. 

The fever ! The dwarf tries to laugh, but the lips 
merely part over the teeth. What hinders him from 
loosening the bandages ! One short, quick pull, and 
Sobolefskoi’s happiness would be safe ! A devilish 
power draws him nearer and nearer to his victim. He 
kneels beside the bed, bends forward, stretches out his 
hand — How is it that the dark eyes in the little pic- 
ture on the wall seem to gaze into his very soul ? 

An inarticulate sound comes from Daniel’s lips ; he 
starts back, totters, and his hand rests for a moment 
heavily on Altenburg’s chest. Starting up wildly, 


246 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Altenburg opens his eyes. His gaze is delirious, he 
gives a dull cry of rage, and seizes the strange form 
with both hands, to strangle it. 

There is a fearful but brief struggle. Daniel frees 
himself ; his limbs tremble. Altenburg falls back among 
the pillows, and Sobolefskoi kneels down and prays 
Heaven for pardon for what he had been about to do. 
Then, springing up, he bends over the wounded man, 
gazing with dread into his glassy eyes. What is this ? 
A fine red stream stains the white bandages. Still as 
death, only moaning faintly, he lies there. 

Daniel rushes madly into the next room, where sur- 
gical instruments and bandages lie upon the table. 

Help !” screams Daniel. The bandages have 
loosened.'’ 

Then, with the courage of despair, he sets about his 
fearful task. Either he must succeed without assistance 
or the young officer will die under his hands. The 
prince shudders. Mother, have mercy !” he murmurs. 
And setting his teeth, begins, with the help of the 
nurse, to loosen the bandage and re-tie the bleeding 
artery. With the consciousness of danger his knowl- 
edge and skill return to him. The perspiration stands 
on his brow, but his hands work calmly and steadily, 
and only when his task is ended, and Altenburg once 
more lies calmly on the pillow and the nurse cries in a 
suppressed tone of joy: Thank God, doctor! Now 
he is saved !” does Daniel feel how his knees tremble 
under him. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


247 


A terrible weakness overpowers him. There is a 
blood-red mist before his eyes and he gropes about 
him. 

“ For your sake, mother ! For your sake, Lena ! 
Thank God !” he murmurs. And then his head falls 
back against the chair. Two dark eyes seem smiling 
upon him, and he falls into a deep swoon. 

The prince commanded that not a word should be 
said about this unconsciousness. He soon rallied, took 
a few drops from a vial which he carried with him, and 
seemed quite strong — almost refreshed. 

With true self-sacrificing care he watched with the 
sick man, and only drove home the next morning when 
he could leave him in the army surgeon’s charge. The 
latter gazed at the prince’s face in amazement. The 
daylight showed a strange, alarming change. The eyes 
were sunken, there were great furrows in cheeks 
and brow, and the hair seemed grayer than on the 
evening * before. This was easily understood. The 
hours had been deeply exciting, and so much the more 
if the prince were really as attached to the patient as 
it appeared. The nurse declared that the prince had 
passed the rest of the night kneeling beside the bed, 
wringing his hands as though in despair. 

The next day, too, Sobolefskoi scarcely left Eitel’s 
side. But often he caught at the furniture in passing 
as though giddy, or passed his hand to his heart as 
though in despair. 

With almost morbid eagerness he implored the sur- 


248 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


geon to arrange to have the patient taken to his, Sobo- 
lefskoi's, own house, where he could have his friend 
continually under his medical care. The removal was 
fixed to take place in two days, and during this time 
Daniel faithfully dragged himself to his post to watch 
over his charge. 

And the day came when the Freiherr, after being 
successfully removed, lay in Sobolefskoi’s great, airy 
room, and opened his eyes after a refreshing sleep. 
Daniel stood beside him, and held in his hand the little 
picture from which Eitel’s dark-eyed mother .seemed to 
smile at him. 

It shall occupy its accustomed place,*' said the 
prince, softly, in a strange voice. As I took it down 
half of a dried clover-leaf fell out. Here it is. I will 
keep it safely for you, for it has indeed watched over 
you like a good star.” 

A faint flush rose to Eitel’s pale face. 

‘^Why should it not occupy its accustomed place 
also ?” said he. 

Daniel gazed absently at the speaker. 

Clover-time is past,” said he. Lena will make a 
wreath of red roses for the picture, and when they are 
withered she will come in person to bring you fresh 
ones.” The prince passed his hand over his eyes for a 
moment. Then an angel will come to your sick-bed, 
whose smile will cure you in body and mind.” 

A sudden, trembling pressure of the hand was the 
young officer's answer, But the same day Prince Sobo- 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


249 


lefskoi was found lying unconscious before his desk. A 
sealed envelope, labelled, ^^My last will,” lay upon it. 

The physicians declared it an attack of heart disease, 
which had long seemed to threaten the prince. To- 
gether with the ever-increasing asthmatic trouble, 
there was occasion for the gravest anxiety. 

Weeks of care and anxiety passed, and when the 
candles were lighted on the Christmas-tree, Prince 
Daniel sat, pale and weak, in a wheel-chair and gazed 
at the festivities with the heart-rending smile of a 
martyr, which expresses more pain than joy. 

Altenburg, tall and stately, stood at his side to-day, 
definitely dismissed from the physician’s care as quite 
well. He was fresher, handsomer than ever, and his 
eyes wore a look of unusual happiness, a reflection of 
those rapturous hours when Lena had sat at his bed- 
side, in all the charm of youth and love. Outside, the 
snow was spreading a chill mantle over the earth, and 
within doors the young officer pressed his hand against 
his fiercely-beating heart, and told himself proudly that 
one could not sow and reap empty-handed. 




CHAPTER XX. 

The palace windows are ablaze with light, for to-night 
a court ball is being held. All the rank of the capital 
is assembled there, and dancing is in full swing. 

Ursula is radiant. Prince Theobald has honored her 
with a dance, and as she is inclined to-night to behave 
like other young ladies, every one is most polite, and 
Count Lohe, in his handsome court-uniform, seems 
fairly enchanted with her, and declares that some lovely 
miracle has occurred in her case. He stands at her 
side and gazes approvingly at her dainty figure. To- 
day no fault can be found with her toilet. 

** Miss Ursula, to-night you have buttoned each button 
of your gloves.’' 

She flushes like a rose, and says defiantly . 

‘‘ Because it is so deucedly cold ; I am freezing !” 

Scarcely has she uttered the words, when she bites 
her lips in alarm, and glances about anxiously to see if 
any one has heard the coarse word. This is most be- 
coming, and Count Lohe overcomes his displeasure, and 
asks to be allowed to take her to supper. 

[250] 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


251 


‘‘ No ; I am sorry.** 

Ah ! Are you already engaged ?** 

No.** 

His eyes flash. 

“ Why, then, do you refuse me ?** 

She glances at him with her large, innocent eyes, and 
whispers with a pout : 

‘‘ You always bring me so little to eat. Nothing but 
sweets, and if I want anything substantial, every time 
you look at me as though you would say : ^ You glut- 
ton !* ’* 

Ursula had again shocked Lohe*s delicate nerves, al- 
though but slightly. No other ear had overheard, yet 
Lohe*s spirits sink. Had he been a better observer, he 
would have watched the struggle going on in this child*s 
breast with delight ; this child, who, for love of him, fol- 
lowed out the rules he prescribed, but was too proud to 
let him see this. The world should have nothing to 
find fault with in Ursula, but Count Lohe must see 
nothing of this change, lest he should imagine that he 
was the cause. 

Lohe assured her with some stiffness that this time 
he would disregard all aesthetic principles and would 
wait upon her to her satisfaction. He had wished to sit 
beside her at supper, as he had some news to tell her. 

Oh, very vrell. I will put up with you, then !’* cried 
the girl, with a triumphant glance, as she left his side 
to dance with another officer. 

“ A charming little girl,** said a voice at his side, 


252 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Mark-WolfFrath raised his eyebrows. 

Do you really think so ? Since when ?” said he to 
the speaker, an intimate friend. 

Frankly, only since our return to the capital. 
Formerly she was too wild a tomboy, now she has 
become a charming girl.” 

How so ? I find her quite as rude and ill-bred as 
before,*' said Lohe, with the expression which had won 
for him the nickname of prude " among his com- 
rades. 

Incomprehensible ! She behaves quite conime il 
faut^ and if her tongue is rather quick, she is so naive 
and fresh that it is most agreeable. You exact too 
much, Lohe, and what we other mortals call amusing 
and original, makes your hair stand on end. Come 
down from the clouds !" 

Lohe bit his lips vexedly. ‘‘Come down from the 
the clouds !” Absurd. Is it his fault that nature has 
made him so painfully sensitive ? He had often enough 
been told that this was a misfortune by people who 
were impertinent enough to pronounce upon him ! 

Count Lohe and Ursula sup together at a little table 
with Yolande and Mr. von Flanken. 

With colossal self-mortification, Mark had brought 
an enormous supper. Two kinds of salad, olives, pressed 
chicken, truffies and pates, and Ursula vied with von 
Flanken in devouring it. Count Lohe was silent and 
out of sorts, while Ursula did not seem especially eager 
to hear his news, for only as she was putting on her 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


253 


gloves again did she ask, casually, whether he had kept 
his news until dessert. 

“ This dessert might be bitter, at least for me,’' he 
replied, gloomily. 

‘‘ Out with it !” 

“ In a week I leave here for six months.” 

The girl had not expected this, and her petulance 
and self-control wholly forsook her. She stared at him 
in consternation. 

Why, Count Lohe ! That is horrid of you. I will 
not have it ! I — ” 

‘‘ Ursula !” admonished Yolande. 

“ Oh, nonsense !” cried Ursula. “ It is outrageous. 
No one has injured him, for, if I was rude sometimes, 
I only did it to tease him. I was polite as possible to 
every one else, and used no unsuitable words.” 

Miss Ursula, how can there be any question of 
that ?” Lohe interrupted, somewhat embarrassed, and 
yet his face flushed with pleasure at sight of her moist 
eyes. ‘‘I do not go voluntarily. I am quite beside 
myself at thought of this infamous post, to which some 
evil-minded superior has transferred me. Only think, 
Miss Ursula, they have ordered me to Dassewinkel to 
act as assessor.’’ And the count pushed back his hair 
in despair at the thought, Dassewinkel ! This most 
detestable of all little towns. You know it, ladies, it is 
quite near Alt-Dobern, without gas, waterworks, paved 
streets or military station. The most distinguished 
person, the mayor.” 


254 A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 

“This is fine news!’’ cried Ursula, in despair. “I 
had never thought of it again. Oh, papa, that is mean 
of you to take the count away just now !’* 

“Your father is quite innocent of this misfortune,” 
said Lohe, mournfully. “ I am not chosen by rank or 
turn, but through the enmity of some superior. To 
send me to such a post ! I, who detest nothing more 
than living in a little city, and Dassewinkel, this place 
cut off from all culture ! A command to the guard- 
house would not be so horrible as this banishment, 
which condemns me to associate with people who are a 
constant shock to my nerves.” 

Count Lohe had spoken very excitedly, and Miss 
von Kuff stein hung her head dejectedly, and sighed 
guiltily, but Flanken set down his glass and cried : 

“ Nonsense, my dear count. Dassewinkel is a very 
nice little place, although you will have no use for your 
pumps ; but there is most excellent hunting, and be- 
sides, it will do you no harm to stay away from draw- 
ing-rooms for a while. A man becomes one-sided 
when he is fed on cream alone. For my part, I should 
rather be transferred when I marry to such a little — ” 

“ When you marry ?” 

Why, of course, that will be the next thing. I can 
already waltz.” 

“ Does this art belong to marriage ?” 

Flanken grinned, and cast a side-glance at Yolande. 

“ Oh, yes ; there are certain ladies who desire their 
husbands to dance in time to their piping.” • 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


255 


Yolande turned from him coquettishly. 

“You understand that now.’' 

“Yes, do I not?’' The blond giant looked quite 
beaming. “ Did you happen to see my quadrille, Lohe ? 
I tell you, I ran the whole business. Every one else 
was in a muddle, but I danced all the figures correctly, 
even the grand chain, although I am left-handed.” 

Despite his vexation, the count smiled. 

“ Own up, old fellow ! Where did you learn this art 
in your old age ?” 

Flanken put his finger to his lips. 

“ Pst ! Don’t let the ladies hear ! Corps de ballet ! 
I shall now learn the Francaise^ because Miss von 
Groppen requires me to master all dances.” 

Yolande’s head turned as quick as a flash. 

“ I do not like the Francaise 2ind never dance it. You 
need take no more lessons on my account,” said she, 
hastily, and her dreamy eyes fairly flashed. 

“ So much the better,” smiled her diplomatic admirer, 
rising with the rest. “I now ask for the customary 
waltz, but without any extra terms. I never indulge, 
and as I dance only with you, you must in future refuse 
them to other men.” 

“Why, Mr. von Flanken, that is most extraordinary,” 
said Yolande, indignantly. “ Mynheer van Doornkat 
would be quite offended.” 

“ Let him be. What do we care about that dauber ?” 

He looked vexed, and so the coquettish little lady 
tried to irritate him still more. 


256 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


‘‘ Dauber ? That is a most unjust and insulting ex- 
pression. Mr. van Doornkat is an artist of considerable 
note, and the picture upon which he is now at work 
will surely receive a prize at the exhibition. That is 
more than you can do." 

Indeed ? And why, if I may ask ?” cried he, boldly. 

She laughed, and gave him a glance which made him 
flush more deeply. 

Would you, perchance, submit your drawing-book 
with the lines and circles to the academy ?" 

No, not that. But a man who learns to waltz can 
learn to paint a dog or a hare in oils. And, by the 
beard of the prophet, you shall wonder at the painting 
I will exhibit." 

She laughed clearly. 

“ Mr. von Flanken, all honor to your word ; but there 
is an enormous difference between learning to dance 
and painting pictures." 

Will you bet on it ?" 
will." 

Good. We will draw it up. Please sit down a 
moment while I write." And he drew a note-book 
from his pocket. Now, then ! Miss Yolande von 
Groppen wagers that I am not able to exhibit a paint- 
ing at the art exhibition." 

** Yes, I wager that !" And the young lady gazed 
down at the big, awkward hand which pencilled these 
lines, highly amused. 

‘‘ So ! Now sign your name, please," he growled. 



URSULA SEATED HERSELF AT HER WRITING-DESK .— Page 257 



r" ■ 


r 






ir*'*,*L».* . 

t"' ■ 

Cy^. ' 

>V' . .V “ 

■if’. . , * ' ^ ' »- 


* • '• 


» ' 


V • 




' • 


> - } • ; 


». . . . » , • ' I*- . . / 

V ' v.-r "■ 

:.C ' /. • ' * : . •■- V 

~ * N ' • ■** • i #. ' . 

*’ . * ' J * 

J» J" *_ .*•*-• 


■• > 



Vi* * 

-• 


!« 


-■- * 


A • 


. I • 


Ay' 




a > • 

• % 


• ^ 

'•*<■* ■ 

> - • ¥. 

f ^ 


- ^ ' C . •* X : .- • •■ r ^ 

«.*' • " * - ... - V '.' 

t " .V* ^v>-' - iit ! . ■.• • ' • 


-S ' 

> % <■ » . '- 


\ • 




* ¥ t *« ♦ » 

* ■" v*’’ ’’■■’■*-*, t ' f'* * lit*, 

* >— *. V •■W » yi • V* ' •'■•-Vv VW* 

• to ^ ^ A ^ f ^ I • ' • : ► i j ^ 

■' -.• ■ v^.. ** .. ■ '•■•''. ,.: . “ 


•*f 


*■ 

« V 


. 

¥ 

.• S -s . 

A'-'y •• 

•-* 


A 

if 

» 


4 ■ 





,* :V^ f- y ’ - 


■ . - m.l 

- - - ■<'• 


v. 




v>. 


+- - 


4.. • 


-/ 




'■ 

y* 




•• ’ , , ■ • » ' * • 
• I* «. ’ • i « , » » ,■" 

. ■ <rr • -_ r *: 

’ -, 1 • "’ 

1 . , ». ^ . _ 


r . ^ 


V *.».* 


‘ ' ■' . •‘ - > V'- . * .to . 

-‘ f % . . •r ^ ,4 • - 

•• .•■■'. ■•■■ ■ --X . 

^ . ,' - ’ . ' ’' . - . ■ -■- 

. ■■^^■■- ■--. ^ ■ - 
llS9U^> -. . -. *^__ * * . ‘ ... r.,.S 


>. 
vS 


» , 


.1 • 


•V . 





.vr<^ 


r_^' •* •,*■ 1 -i . • '•- - -'V \ 

•. *rA - i - ■• 

' . '. .r . • . ^. • 

. — - - ■*. i -*.^' ■■ y ' 

- r; •'•• } .K -- -. ■ IVia. 

» '• ' . « .5. , ', • 

.•- . -L' ,-: ^ :s'-- - -.1 V 


t 

./ 


k » 


* * 




r.‘.''V 

. V 


;v, , . 


«: 'V' V 


■.IV"-- . 


r:: 

y ' 


-' ' • » . • 

- . y... 

- • ' 


* ♦ . • ' ’ 




"to ¥ _ 

■'''fit 

' ' ‘/«'.i Ni*- i 


c# 

^ ? 


V I 

s , 

■ t 


. > 


\ ■i. •, 

c» > • 


•■Si- ■' 


■):■’ '■ 


:•- r-. 


:'f 


’r j V • 

e »- i 

* .. 



' « « 




f 


■f- •, 


'*>• *• 


■ > 

/ 

, s 




‘ *r '* -X 


> ' 


•Wv' 




•• . , '^<1: 

* . • . *i • V - 

kv *• * * 

. .i'v. v^W--,- • 

•-.A ‘ '- ;••• V f , 

.- ■ V * 

, . * *'. V ' ’; . ^ ' 'sN' .. ■■ -k 


'. s’ 4 ^ , - i V '• 

■ . . y y .*. ' >?'•' :'. ■. ■< 

• -■ • V ' ''-‘t- ■^‘^s - • .- J-' •'• ' * 

^ * 'V’'-. ■ '■■ '. > - ' • ■■' ' ' ■ '-•* 

‘ ■ * ‘- I'' ' ■ '-'r ^ r 

. , ... . , • ■ . -^ o’ ' * ' ^ ' ' " 

■ - V** . *0 * »VT« •^‘ - .\<-x . ..- . 4 ’ ‘ •- • , 

* • . O ■•..“■*■ - V V’, -'' V - ■ . • V . * , ' • ■• ‘x 

. ‘ .C' ^ ’ 


•V - 


•- ' t 


i- -r 






V 


1 





t • ^ ■»' 


• '' V' ' ‘ ’-■•'* • '. 

I • ) 4/ *.; • -’-. ■ 

' • -• - y '•*'.■■ •» - 






■♦ S' 

•T 

t 


.» to.- 4 %■ 

sJ 


y 


v* , 




.A 



4 . 

>■ 


■ i 'f S * * 




. A 


k f 


<t ; . 


{ 


; -.‘f - ••"■ 

*. . , » 






4 >i* X 

».■ ; 

^ •• 'j 

■» 


I %'*' . 
\ _ 


\ . ■ 


^. i- 
^ \ '■ 

'* ■ . 


-n ■ . ^^''■ 

.. . ..<■ -.1-?' CTf;- 

•■ ' 'i-T 

- ■■'.«. 




. ,' * .. 

:-c'. r. 


w *. < 

^ A I 




^ , r ’ "9 ■ 

'Z ' 

• *.< V ^ 


Vv- ■. r ^ 

; . ir-, 

*.'\ ■ *4 P''* 


. e 

> .* 




s • 


' ■ • . ^ k 


1 ■ »■ 
> ' 




' - ' *4 ■ ■ ' 

■ r .If -. 

^ • •*’to . . , I-, 

. V.- .'.. .* >• 

i,. r. 4.- ..’s' 


'.-k 


I » 


»'■ 


N ‘f¥s 


«. » 




V ’ 

• • 




V ^4 


5 , , 


. ' 
1 


, ». 




*. »» •«^ s'*" " 

'*> ' ; 

0 ^ .."-r ■ : 4. 


k . 


.V- 


■ -■• '-'^Y if/.: 





f - * 


Vto 


v. 


V. ' 


¥• . 

-f.- 

k<- - - ^ V 



A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


257 


She did so merrily, and then he took the book and 
signed his name close beneath hers. 

“ But, now, what have we wagered, really ?’* 

Flanken shrugged his shoulders. 

If I win, I ask permission only to publish this docu- 
ment.” 

“ How modest !” » 

Generosity is becoming to the victor, and now our 
waltz. The parquet shall tremblingly acknowledge its 
master.” 

When Yolande laid her head on the pillow that night 
she smiled as she fell asleep, but at that moment Ursula 
seated herself at her writing-desk and dipped her pen 
resolutely in the ink. 

I wish to come home. I am coming in a week. 
There is no reason why I should remain longer,” she 
vrrote, and then tears rushed to her eyes, and she let 
her head sink on her arms. 

Countess Antigua came noiselessly over the thick car- 
pet behind her. Her eyes fell upon the note. She read 
it, smiled, and deliberated for a moment. Then, with 
sudden resolution, she laid her hand upon the shoulder 
of the girl, who started up in alarm. 

One more piece of good news, petite. I find a letter 
from your mother, in which she informs me that there 
is some talk of your parents’ both coming to visit me 
for the rest of the season. Your mamma must consult 
a physician, and it is our duty to encourage her in this 
resolve.” 


258 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Ursula stared speechlessly at the speaker, but not for 
one moment did she attempt to dispute the little wom- 
an, although her heart ached with its first grief. 

The next morning, before breakfast, the countess 
sealed a letter addressed to the Baroness von Kuffstein. 
This was destined to create surprise and commotion in 
Gross- Wolkwitz. A smile of satisfaction wreathed the 
countess* thin lips. Yes, the world was right ; it had 
lost a good diplomat in her. 

She had described the state of affairs clearly and 
briefly to her friend. Ursula, already in the best way 
to fulfill all their hopes, is about to overthrow them 
childishly and defiantly, in order to follow Count Lohe, 
to whom she has seriously lost her heart, into exile. 
This will ruin everything. Baroness von Kuffstein, as 
a mother, must therefore make a sacrifice, and by her 
hasty departure from Wolkwitz, prevent Ursula’s re- 
turn. A few weeks more of court life, and the wild 
tomboy will become a lovely, refined girl. So it is the 
mother’s duty to do as her husband and friends have 
wished for years, and rouse from her apathy and con- 
sult a specialist. Thus three people will be benefited. 

Yes, she was a born diplomat, and there was nothing 
more interesting for her than to direct people in the 
paths she thought fit. 

She touched the bell, and ordered the servant to mail 
the letter at once, then went to breakfast with a serene 
heart. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

A shaded lamp burned in Prince Sobolefskoi's bed- 
room. 

It was two o'clock in the morning, and yet no sleep 
came to the burning eyes of the sick man, for as such 
he must be considered, although by day he tottered 
from lounge to arm-chair, or dragged himself from room 
to room, and seemed to participate, with his' patient 
smile, in all that went on. The flame of life burned 
but feebly in one last final flicker, as no one knew bet- 
ter than himself, for others never suspected his suffer- 
ings. 

Night after night, as now, he had lain awake for 
hours. He thought of all the sweet words which Lena 
had said to him, sitting at his bedside, and telling him 
of the hours she had passed at Altenburg’s side. Not 
the barest trifle had she withheld from her beloved 
Uncle Daniel, the friend and confidante of her dearest 
thoughts, for surely it all interested him, and if occa- 
sionally the hand she held twitched convulsively, she 

[259] 


2G0 A I’RlNCESS OF THE STAGE. 

ascribed it to his physical suffering, never suspecting 
that she herself daily tortured the unhappy man. But 
he bore his sufferings with smiling lips, and the answer 
to all her confessions was a blessing for her. Yet each 
evening might be the decisive one, when Lena would 
return a fianc^e^ and the only blossom of happiness on 
his tree of life be separated from the branch for ever. 

Well he knew that a single word or glance, which 
betrayed how ill he was, would keep her at his bedside, 
but he stilled his longing heart, and deceived her with 
a calm smile and closed his eyes. His faithful valet 
must whisper to her that his highness was quite free 
from pain and would probably sleep unbrokenly that 
night ; then Daniel would hear a rustle of satin and lace, 
a perfume would float out to him, and he knew that 
Lena bent over him. 

Ah, to open his eyes, to preserve the memory of this 
lovely flgure for a long, painful night ! But Daniel 
Sobolefskoi was heroically firm, and denied his longing 
wish that he might expiate what lie had once been on 
the verge of committing against the Freiherr, in his 
madness. 

Now the winter is over, spring is at hand, and to- 
night it seems to Daniel that his mother is near, and 
that she whispers to him : 

Be comforted, my poor child ! The time is not far 
distant when I will come and take away all your 
misery !” 

A deep sigh comes from the pale lips. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


261 


“ Oh, mother, I have waited so long, so long ! I 
will gladly bear my physical suffering as penance for 
my faults, but take from me this agony of mind. 
Quench the flame of jealousy in my heart, and let me 
die in peace.” 

Daniel’s weary head sank back upon the pillow, and 
he closed his eyes. But what was that ? Steps again 
overhead in the general’s room. This is the fifth night 
that Sobolefskoi has heard his friend restlessly pacing 
his room for hours. And he has noticed in the day- 
time that the general looks pale and worried, and that 
nervous unrest seems to drive him out of the house. 
A sudden fear seizes Daniel and, rising,, he rings the 
bell. 

Alexandrovitch, the general has not yet retired. 
Tell him that I beg he will come down for a moment.” 

The man rubbed his sleepy eyes and hurried from 
the room. 

A few moments later Groppen appeared and, hurry- 
ing up to his friend, bent over him anxiously. 

“ Daniel, tell me, are you ill again ?” he cried. 

The prince slowly raised himself from the pillows, 
his hot fingers clasped the general’s, and he gazed at 
the pale face as though he would read the secret 
thoughts hidden behind the pale brow. His voice was 
soft and hoarse as Tie said : 

“ No, Kurt ; not I, but you are ill in body an mind.” 

^ The general started. 

“ Nonsense, dear friend ; a little attack of indigestion. 


262 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


It will soon pass.” But the general drew his hand over 
his forehead. 

Why do you deceive me ?” 

Then the Russian bent close to his friend’s ear and 
whispered a few words, at which the general buried 
his face in his hands and groaned. For a few moments 
he struggled for composure, then raised his head firmly. 

It is not quite so bad, Daniel,” said he, gloomily. 
“ I am not a beggar. I merely am in the same position 
again as when you first clasped my hand. Yes, I have 
behaved contemptibly — madly. I lived beyond my 
means, and then speculated, fell into the hands of the 
money-lenders, and finally was forced to sacrifice my 
principle to preserve anything. Even Yolande’s little 
private fortune, which came to her from her mother, I 
was forced to give up, and this is the worst part of the 
whole business to me.” 

Yolande’s private fortune ? I knew nothing of that.” 

For a moment the general bit his lips and stared 
before him in silence, then suddenly seized Sobolef- 
skoi’s hand, and clasped it convulsively. 

“ No, you knew nothing of it, Daniel. It is unpar- 
donable, but you shall learn the reason of my silence. 
Shall I postpone my communication until a more favor- 
able time, or do you feel well enough to talk with me 
now ?” 

Pray speak !” 

Groppen raised his head and looked Daniel straight 
in the eyes. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


263 


“ Lena is the daughter of my first marriage/' said he, 
shortly; ^^but neither she nor the world in general 
knows this carefully-guarded secret. I have been twice 
married." 

Sobolefskoi gave a short cry of astonishment, but the 
general continued hastily : 

Pray listen to me ; I will answer all your questions 
before they are asked. I was a very young man when 
a physician declared me consumptive and ordered me 
to Italy.^ There I met a singer, a woman of peculiarly 
fascinating beauty, Vera Czakaroff, a Russian by birth. 
The physicians had given me but a short time to live, 
and I wished to enjoy what time I had. Although 
Vera was considerably older than I, I married her, for 
she was seized with an uneasy, ardent passion for me. 
This inexplicable excitement and a morbid dread of 
society were the only shadows in our rapturously happy 
married life. But, strangely enough, from the hour of 
my marriage I seemed to grow strong, while my poor 
Vera faded away like a shadow. As I was convinced 
that my parents would never countenance my marriage, 
I only sent them notice of it some time after it occurred, 
and thereby occasioned a breach between me and my 
family which lasted for years. Vera gave birth to a 
daughter, our Lena, and died, raving strangely, in my 
arms. Alone in a strange land with my new-born 
child, chance had led a Countess Sasseburg and her 
youngest daughter to take lodgings in the same hotel. 
She heard my name and learned the painful situation 


264 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


in which I was placed. With pitying kindness she took 
the child into her care. We became friends, and you 
know the end of the romance, for you know my second 
wife, the young Countess Sasseburg, Yolande’s mother. 
We were married in Italy and remained there for five 
years, that my still sensitive lungs might be cured. 
During this time I became reconciled with my parents, 
shortly before they were taken from me by sudden 
death, and I returned home in totally changed circum- 
stances. As my first marriage was as little known as 
my past in my regiment, stationed so far from my 
southern German home, every one supposed that Lena 
was the daughter of my wife, and we gladly allowed 
them to believe this, that there need be no shade of 
difference between her and Yolande, who was born 
some years later. No one questioned us, and we said 
nothing. Lena loved her stepmother tenderly, and we 
had not the heart to tell her the truth. Forgive me, 
Daniel, that I confess this to you at such a late day, but 
my dear wife agreed with me that it was best to keep 
it even from you. Do not be offended with us. We 
meant well.” 

Silently Prince Sobolefskoi presses the speaker’s 
hand. He had heard too much that was unexpected. 

“A Russian — ^Vera Czakaroff — her mother!” he thought 
with a smile. So it was a secret tie of nationality 
which led me to your house !” And after meditating a 
few moments he asked : 

“And you were forced to sacrifice Yolande’s fortune. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


265 


too ? Let us discuss how we can buy back your estates 
as quickly as possible. Why did you so long conceal this 
from me ? One w^ord would have spared you all these 
sleepless nights. You know that my wealth is yours. 
So it was, to say the least, foolish to auction off land 
when matters could have been adjusted with cash.” 

Groppen drew himself up firmly. 

No, Daniel. I do not and will not know that, for 
you must not help me now, if you are my friend. 
Thank God, I am' no poorer how than when you first 
entered my house, and I will take no more from you 
now than I would then. We can live respectably on 
my pay and the Dernburg rents, if we economize ; but 
if you give me new means to continue in my recent 
manner of life, yours will be the fault if I am hope- 
lessly ruined. I have, as yet, sense enough to realize 
this. Let me speak to my grave, sensible Lena, dear 
friend. I know that she will not condemn me, but in 
her angelic goodness will give up everything and try 
to make my life easy. But Yolande, my petted, careless, 
happy Yolande, will she ever reconcile herself to lim- 
ited means ?” And Groppen paced the floor excitedly. 
Suddenly he paused before Sobolefskoi and seized one 
hand in both his. 

Daniel,” he murmured, I fear Yolande will not bear 
the change. Flanken has paid her the most striking at- 
tentions ; the whole city speaks of it. Flanken is quite 
wealthy, but who will guarantee that he has not courted 
Yolande for the sake of her wealth ? If he were to 


266 A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 

cease his attentions when he learned she is poor, it 
would crush my poor child, and she would never re- 
cover from the blow. Daniel, I do not ask your help for 
Lena and me, but for our delicate little blossom who 
could weather no storm.’' The general seated himself 
on the bed and hid his face, which showed what a 
struggle it cost him to ask this on his friend’s shoulder. 

If Flanken asks me for her hand, may I assure him a 
dowry, Daniel ?” 

The prince stroked hfs friend’s hair tenderly, while 
he smiled mournfully. 

‘‘Although I have a better opinion of the brave 
Uhlan than you have, I beg you to look at a copy of 
my will, that you may know how wealthy your daugh- 
ters are. The capital is ready for them to-day or to- 
morrow. One question more : How will you economize 
without becoming the talk of the town ?” 

“ I think of renting a cheaper house, dismissing some 
of the servants, and giving fewer dinners. I can find 
some pretext.” 

“ For making such sudden changes ? That would 
be most inconsiderate towards yourself, your family, 
and me, your friend. I have better advice. Be my 
guest. I will rent the house in future, and invite you 
to visit me. Summer is near. While we are in the 
country the household will be broken up, and if we 
take a smaller house with fewer servants in the fall, 
the change will excite little comment. But that is a 
long way off, and if before then our two sunbeams 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


267 


leave us for homes of their own — ” Daniel’s voice 
grows very soft ; suddenly he raises his head and says, 
almost jestingly : 

You were foolish, Kurt, and I am your guardian, 
and shall now take all your affairs into my own hands. 
I shall keep you on a very short allowance, not only of 
money, but of court air. The latter is not good for 
either of us. My blood is too sluggish, yours too 
rapid.” 

* * * * * * 

The windows of the Groppen villa were wide open, 
and the sun fell on the slender girlish figure which 
stood at one of them, gazing out at the fresh foliage. 
Strangely enough, a recollection awakes in Lena’s 
heart, and will not be banished. She thinks of the ball- 
night in Alt-Dobern, when the trees had rustled above 
her, and a man’s voice had rung in her ear : 

I do not ask for this lady’s money-bags. Thank 
fortune, my neck is too stiff to bow to a full porte- 
monnaie.” 

Yes, Freiherr von Altenburg had kept his word like 
a man of honor. Although he had become her friend, 
and knew her heart and thoughts better than any one 
else, money had separated them. Too proud to live on 
his wife’s fortune, too proud to confess a love he could 
not substantiate. 

Now she is poor, she is nearer him than ever, and 
yet for Yolande’s sake she must wear a glittering mask 
and keep him at a distance by feigned wealth. Oh, 


268 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


may Heaven grant that her sister may soon find a 
happy home of her own ! Lena can bear this false life 
no longer. She is weary unto death, and would fain 
flee all gay life — flee even from him from whom she is 
in reality so widely separated. 

There are steps behind her, and as she turns her head 
in alarm and glances up through her tears, she sees 
Altenburg, his eyes fixed upon her with a radiant ex- 
pression, quite different from usual. Lena’s heart 
aches, but she advances toward the young officer with 
her usual smile, and holds out her hand. He holds it 
in his longer than usual. 

Pardon me for coming here unannounced, but your 
father sent me direct to you.” 

Good friends need not stand on ceremony,” said she, 
motioning him to be seated. You come from papa .? 
At such an unusual hour ?” 

‘‘On purely business matters. During the maneuvers 
your father expressed a wish to buy Count Rohrbach’s 
estate adjoining his own. I accidentally learned, 
through private sources, that the count thinks of sell- 
ing, and at once announced this news at the proper 
place.” 

Lena smiled sadly. 

“ At the proper place ? Will papa buy the 
estate ?” 

For a moment Altenburg looked her in the eyes. 

“ No, he will not. Miss Lena.” 

She started as he addressed her by her given name 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


269 


for the first time. But she avoided his eyes, and asked, 
carelessly : 

Because it brings in too little rent V* 

‘‘ No, because he has no money, Lena — because he did 
not deny that he has become a poor man.'’ 

She had turned pale, and rose from her chair. 

“ Good heavens ! How could he betray a secret 
which he urged us to keep so strictly for Yolande’s 
sake ?” 

Altenburg stood at her side and seized both hands in 
wild joy. 

Because he had to admit it to me. I have always 
been fortunate enough to possess his confidence, and as 
I involuntarily witnessed a conversation between him 
and one of his creditors, he confided in me the true 
reason which made it impossible for him to purchase 
the estate. And each word was like a prophesy of 
sweet, longed-for happiness to my heart. 

‘‘ Oh, Lena, as long as you were wealthy I gave you 
up as lost to me, as the stars of heaven are beyond the 
reach of mortals. There are barriers which an hon- 
orable man cannot break down, if he is. unwilling to 
build his future happiness upon an unworthy founda- 
tion.” 

He clasped her trembling hands tighter and drew her 
to his breast. 

“ Now these barriers are removed, and I can prove 
to you, my darling, that I ask for nothing in the world 
but you, without your father’s gold. Now I can confess 


270 


A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 


my true, devoted love for you, and implore you : Lena, 
be mine. Pledge yourself to me till it is possible for 
me to make you my wife.” 

Her eyes fixed upon him, Lena had listened to him, 
while a tremor of happiness shook her frame. But she 
made no answer, as though she had not strength to 
break the magic charm of this moment. But then a 
sudden painful awakening seemed to come upon her. 
Slowly she freed herself from his arms, gently but 
firmly. She shook her head sadly and said softly : 

I thank you for these words, Eitel, which have 
made me in my poverty richer than all other women in 
the world. The thought that I am loved so faithfully 
and unselfishly will never leave my heart. But you 
underestimate my love for you. I am not selfish enough 
to take the hand offered me. I know that I would be a 
burden which would perhaps stand in the way of the 
happiness of your whole life. Not only a man’s honor 
has barriers to respect. A woman who truly loves will 
renounce her lover rather than be a burden to him.” 

She had spoken quickly and excitedly, and now gazed 
in his eyes with a look of lofty and true devotion. 

You shall not be bound. You will forget this hour, 
and shall be free as before, free to take whatever hap- 
piness may cross your path at another time and in an- 
other form. It would be long before you could marry 
me. Farewell, my dear, loved friend. I shall always 
remember you, and if it is God’s will, we will see each 
other again.” 


A PklNCfiSS OF TrtE STAGE. 


271 


“ Lena, I implore you, listen to me for one moment — ” 

She waved him a last farewell, and her slender form 

disappeared like a lovely dream behind the portieres, 
****** * 

Daniel Sobolefskoi’s room was dark and quiet. The 
prince sat motionless in the- arm-chair beside which 
knelt Lena, and, sobbing softly, buried her face in her 
hands. She had just told Daniel all that had taken 
place between Altenburg and herself. And the sick 
man had no other comfort to offer than that gold which 
separated these two hearts, whether Lena possessed it 
or not. The girl had firmly refused it, and resting her 
cheek on Sobolefskoi’s shoulder, had whispered, with a 
faint effort to smile : 

‘^Do not rack your brains, you dear uncle, to find 
means of helping us. No one can escape her fate, and 
mine is to give up everything that separates me from 
father and you. In time I shall recover from this grief, 
and if everything only comes about as we formerly 
thought, when Yolande is married, and you and papa 
and I go to live in Miscow, we will be happier in our 
retirement than we now dream.” 

Daniel’s hands shook, and he pressed them to his 
breast and gasped for breath. 

A little later he was alone. It grew darker and 
darker. His pulse was feverish, and confused thoughts 
chased each other through his brain, and he clasps his 
hands in despairing prayer. Unexpected, great happi- 
ness is offered him^ but the roses it offers are wet with 


2^2 A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 

Lena's tears, and the soil from which they spring is the 
grave of his darling's happiness. 

Now she is yours forever ; take your treasure and 
save it for yourself in deepest retirement," hisses a de- 
mon in his ear, while his good angel cries mournfully : 

You know the sufferings of love, and yet you will not 
be merciful." 

Daniel rises and totters to his writing-desk. Hastily 
he scrawls a few lines, seals and addresses them. With 
set teeth he rings the bell and orders his valet to post 
the letter. And, as the servant leaves the room, a deep, 
deep peace seems to come over him. A load seems 
taken from him, his face wears a smile. 

I have fulfilled my duty, and am done with life. 
Now give me your blessing, mother, and quench the 
last spark of jealousy !" 

Is his prayer heard ? For days the sufferer seems at 
peace. 

Again it is night, and a carriage stops before Sobo- 
lefskoi's door. A thickly-vailed lady is received at the 
threshold by Alexander, the valet, and taken directly to 
the prince's room. When Daniel hears her footsteps, a 
shudder passes over him, but he forces himself to be 
calm, and almost stares at the lady as she enters. The 
same mild gaze which had watched over her sick son’s 
bed, had saved his life, now rests upon him. She comes 
hastily to meet Daniel, and holds out both hands as to 
an old friend. Sobolefskoi draws them almost humbly 
to his lips. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


273 


“ Forgive me, dear madame, for troubling you to 
come here. I am forbidden all travelling. It was not 
for a trifle ; your son’s happiness is at stake.” 

Mrs. von Altenburg takes a seat beside the sufferer. 
She assures him that she had long planned this visit 
that she might thank him with overflowing heart for all 
his kindness to her son during his severe illness. But 
one thing in his note had surprised her, and that was 
that he had begged her not to let Eitel know of her 
visit to the prince. 

Daniel’s hands played nervously with the tassels of 
his chair. 

“ Will the baroness have the kindness to listen to a 
long explanation ?” 

The tall, imposing woman in widow’s garb bent 
nearer, and listened, with ever-increasing excitement 
and emotion, to the words which the strange man mur- 
mured in her ear. She tried to speak, but he gave her 
an irresistible, imploring glance, and she rose in her 
emotion and laid both hands on the Russian’s shoulders. 

May God bless you for such self-sacrifice and friend- 
ship, whose cause I can scarcely understand, let alone 
explain to myself.” 

A brief business talk, and then Mrs. von Altenburg 
took a grateful leave, and, vailed and unnoticed as she 
had come, returned to her carriage. 



CHAPTER XXim 

One fine morning, very shortly after the wager re- 
corded between Yolande and Lieutenant von Flanken, 
the latter made an elaborate toilet and, leaving his 
apartments, set out down the street at a rapid pace. 

A large, broad-brimmed gray-felt hat rested on his 
blond head, a sky-blue scarf was loosely knotted around 
his throat, the ends falling over his velveteen jacket, 
from the pocket of which peeped the catalogue of last 
year’s art exhibit. 

People gazed in silent astonishment at this athlete, 
who, they thought, must be on his way to the circus, 
there to pose as the strong man. But nothing was 
further from the lieutenant’s mind than a joke. In a 
certain part of the city was a restaurant frequented 
chiefly by artists, and thither he was now bending his 
steps. Although he was not acquainted with one of 
the artists, he was convinced that his blue scarf and 
velveteen jacket would soon bridge the chasm between 
art and the science of war. 

[274] 




A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


275 


And he was not mistaken. His herculean form ex- 
cited notice ; and, as true art is always ready to welcome 
with open arms, Mr. von Flanken soon became quite at 
home among the artists. And his original personality 
and dry humor soon won their liking and esteem. 

It excited much merriment that the Uhlan had sud- 
denly developed such a great passion for canvas and 
oils, a passion without the least artistic information. 

This modern giant had not the slightest knowledge 
of perspective or technic, and when a distinguished 
colleague appeared for the first time at his table, he 
would turn his back in his harmless way, saying : 

‘‘ Excuse me one moment,’’ would draw out his cata- 
logue, and read the name. Oh, of course, you paint 
those famous portraits. Do tell me where you find all 
your subjects or, The deuce ! You painted that 
still life ! Magnificent, on my word, so much action in 
it !” Flanken would then exclaim, shaking his new ac- 
quaintance’s hand vigorously, and assuring him of his 
warmest admiration. 

Every one enjoys such appreciation, and Flanken 
became a regular frequenter of the artists’ club. 

One fine evening the lieutenant struck the table with 
his fist until the dishes rattled, and cried : 

‘‘You wish to know why I wish to become a painter, 
gentlemen ? Good ! I will tell you. Because I am 
head over ears in love with the most charming little 
witch that ever made a fool of a sensible fellow. She 
declared to me that she would only marry an artist, 


276 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


and one who has a picture accepted for the next ex- 
hibition. I wish to paint such an one. It cannot be 
hard, eh ? I have bought the paints, and when the 
picture hangs in the exhibition, I will marry.’' 

There was a roar of laughter, and the men raised 
their glasses. 

‘‘We will drink to Flanken’s picture !” they cried; 
but the lieutenant said, earnestly : 

“ Thank you, gentlemen ; but now comes the question : 
Which of you will be my teacher and help me ?** 

Again a loud cry : 

“We are all in love’s pay. We will all help !” 

Deeply moved, the future Raphael shook hands with 
them all, and it was agreed that he alone should choose 
the subject, and at least outline the picture, that Mr. 
von Flanken could, with a good conscience, be declared 
its author. 

The next day the young officer purchased an old 
illustrated hunting almanac, and turned over its pages 
carefully. 

It was long before he found something suitable. In 
one picture there were too many animals, in another 
too much landscape ; finally he paused at one page and 
drew nearer the window to examine it more closely. 
This was quite the thing. Snow, nothing but snow, 
which would be easily represented with white paint, 
and in the center a bare, old tree with a huge hollow, 
from which peeped a fox, slyly eying a couple of field 
mice. The fox was excellently drawn, formed the 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


277 


chief part of the picture, and would surely delight any 
hunter ; but Flanken gazed at him doubtfully. This 
fox spoiled all his satisfaction, for he could not possibly 
paint animals. 

Without the fox, the picture would have been so to 
his mind ! What was to be done ? Suddenly he smiled 
delightfully, and murmured : 

That is a bright idea, my boy — you might patent it ! 
Why need the fox be looking at the mice just at the 
moment I paint the picture ? Nonsense ; the fox is in 
the hole, and so are the mice at the moment I paint the 
scene, and that settles it.” 

And quite carried away with the idea of calling his 
picture, The Fox in the Hollow Tree,” the lieutenant 
fetches his stretched canvas and sets to work. 

He had no easel, but that was not needed. He laid 
the canvas on the table, and taking brushes and paints, 
proceeded first to draw a line to mark the division of 
sky and earth. The woods in the background of the 
picture were of no importance to him. He assumed 
that the owner had already cut them down, which 
would be far more natural in the present hard times. 
He begins with the tree, and draws three roots, one 
running to the right, one to the left, and one in the 
middle. Mr. von Flanken finds the effect quite unique, 
and proceeds to the trunk. He also draws three 
branches, regular as Neptune’s tripod, to suit his mili- 
tary eye, and the twigs, too, are most regularly divided. 
Now comes the hole, with a most zig-zag edge, and he 


278 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


draws a breath of relief when the drawing is com- 
pleted. The painting will be mere child’s play. 

He dips his largest brush in the cobalt, and covers the 
upper part of his picture with the blue paint. Then 
smears the lower part with the white for snow, being 
careful not to cover his tree. Then brown paint for 
this latter, which part of the work progresses more 
slowly, as the brush is very large and apt to make the 
twigs too broad. But patience overcomes all things, 
and the reward for his efforts is the moment when 
Flanken, with the utmost satisfaction, applies a large 
quantity of ivory black to the hole. 

A short time afterwards, radiant with pride, the 
lieutenant drives with his picture to Professor H.’s 
studio. 

The professor gazed at the picture destined for the 
exhibition with deep interest, but as he has a bad cold 
it is some time before he can speak for coughing. 
Finally he finds words. 

Very well doue, my dear lieutenant,” he cries, slap- 
ping his new colleague on the shoulder. But the sky 
must be altered a bit. You know skies are my specialty. 
If you are my scholar, I can and must make a few cor- 
rections. Leave the picture with me for a few days.” 

The proud pupil does so confidingly, but comes every 
day to see the state of his picture ; and certainly a 
wonder is accomplished. The glaring blue sky becomes 
a delicate gray snow-cloud, through which the moon 
shines with the peculiar light 'which only a master-hand 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


279 


can portray. The lieutenant did not mourn the half- 
pound of blue paint which was scraped off. 

’ The professor’s studio was constantly visited by the 
other artists, and a gay conflict began among them. 

After the sky had been completed another teacher 
appeared. 

“ Now it is all very pretty except the background, my 
dear Flanken. Allow me to make a few changes.” 
And a snowy, moonlit landscape grew beneath the 
.artist’s brush before the astonished pupil’s eyes. 

For days the artist generously worked to give the .pict- 
ure his best air. Then another took the foreground, a 
fourth added a clump of bushes covered with snow, an- 
other a glimpse of frozen pond ; yet another changes the 
tree into a thing of beauty, until Anally all that remains 
unchanged is the hole and the highly original title, 
while the artists have made Lieutenant von Flanken’s 
painting into a true masterpiece, and the latter proudly 
signs his name in the corner and awaits the moment 
when he. Professor H.’s pupil, will receive an answer 
from the art committee. And the answer comes that 
the picture is accepted for the art exhibition. 

That evening most excellent was the dinner which 
the lieutenant gave to his confrWes. 

The next morning Yolande sat at her desk writing, 
when Lieutenant von Flanken was announced. 

He wore a most radiant expression. 

‘‘ Pray do not sit on that little chair, Mr. von Flanken,” 


280 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


said Yolande, after greeting him. “It will not bear 
such a distinction.’* 

“ Ah ! Does it already suspect what an important 
man I have become ?” 

“ It knows you from this winter.” 

“ Then it has a very false opinion of me.” 

The lieutenant drew himself up proudly and gazed 
at the young lady. 

“ Miss Yolande, I have painted a picture !” 

She wrung her hands laughingly. 

“ May the muses graciously forgive you !” 

“Miss Yolande, I have won my wager. The picture 
has been accepted for the exhibition !” 

Then the fairy threw herself back among the sofa 
cushions and laughed until the tears ran dqwn her 
cheeks, and she was forced to wipe them away with her 
dainty lace handkerchief. When she had recovered 
her breath she shook her head. 

“ To-day is April first. Pray rise earlier if you ex- 
pect to deceive me with a joke like that !” 

He continued grave, drew a letter from his pocket, 
and proudly handed it to her. 

“ Ha ! ha ! A letter ! Probably a bill for your 
paints.” 

“ Who has eyes to read, may read !” And Mr. von 
Flanken leaned back in his chair with an air of calm 
superiority. Yolande still laughed, unfolded the letter 
without glancing at the envelope, and solemnly began 
to read. Her laugh ceased, her eyes grew larger and 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


281 


more astonished, until suddenly the paper dropped 
from her hands, and Yolande stared at the creator of 
“ The Fox in the Hollow Tree as though he were a 
ghost. 

^‘Mr. von Flanken,” she cried, flushing deeply, ^4s 
this all an April joke ?” 

As ^ The Fox ’ is my first ambitious work, I cannot 
be vexed at this question, although for an artist of my 
standing it inmost insulting. In case this letter is not 
sufficient proof for you — here !” And with a most 
blase air the famous man drew out a newspaper, un- 
folded it, and pointed to a marked notice. Yes, there 
it stood in black and white. The painting, ^ The Fox 
in the Hollow Tree,' the first picture of an artist as yet 
unknown, but most talented, Mr. von Flanken, pupil of 
Professor H., has brilliantly stood the ordeal, and will 
surely be accounted one of the gems of the exhibition, 
as it combines, in a remarkable manner, almost all the 
good qualities of the best of modern artists.” 

The paper trembled in the reader’s hands, and she 
glanced anxiously at the Uhlan. 

“ But I do not understand. How is it possible — you 
have suddenly become a distinguished artist ?” 

Yes ; one cannot fight against his genius.” 

But you could scarcely draw a line for Miss 
Sorgisch ?” 

Flanken smiled condescendingly. 

“ All feigned. If you had known that I knew all 
about the business, you would have turned me away.” 


282 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


‘‘ Yes ; but I— I—” 

‘‘You are worsted!” he declared, with terrible em- 
phasis. “Your wager is lost, and now I demand pay- 
ment 1” He had risen, and came to her side. “ Here 
is our contract. You have to permit me, whether you 
like it or not, to publish this, or at least a part of it, in 
all the newspapers.” 

She frowned. 

“ That is nonsense. People would not understand it.” 

“ Well, then permit me to add an explanation. Only 
seven letters, but you must recognize them before every 
one. Yes ?” 

“ ‘ Seven letters ?’ ” 

“Yes or no? I demand them as payment of your 
wager !” 

She breathed very quickly. 

“ Please write them here.” 

He dipped a pen in ink, and wrote beneath the two 
names: “Yolande von Groppen ” and “Carl von 
Flanken,” the seven letters, “ Engaged !” Then he tore 
off the upper half of the sheet and said, smiling : 

“ There, these three lines will suffice. May I send 
them to the papers ?” 

The elf was speechless ; and, as her strange suitor 
held both her hands and bent down to her, she could 
not even flee. Both were terribly embarrassed, but 
fortunately, Yolande remembered what was due to a 
great artist. And, as she could hide her blushing face 
nowhere else, she hid it on his breast. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


A half-year had elapsed since Count Lohe drove into 
Dassewinkel, one cold, snowy winter day. He had 
.shuddered as his carriage rattled over the unpaved 
street, often passing a group of grinning little raga- 
muffins. 

A terrible existence ! Count Lohe let his eye-glass 
fall resignedly, and, leaning back in the carriage, vowed 
that he would live as a hermit, rather than move in 
Dassewinkel society. But ennui^ for one who has never 
known it before, is a ghost which terrifies the bravest. 
There was little work to be done ; his rooms were 
poorly heated, and when the young count, wrapped in 
his fur-lined coat, had tired his eyes reading novels, he 
would rise with a yawn, and walk to the window. Not 
a soul in sight ; only a desolate, snowy landscape. Then 
the servant would bring in lamps, and Mark- Wolff rath 
would take up a book again, write furious letters or eat 
in the worst of tempers a poor supper, as solitary as his 

[283] 


284 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


dinner had been. Such a life became unbearable. In 
despair, he finally sent for the mayor on business.*' 
The man was really not so bad as he had been told. 
Very countrified, to be sure, without any culture, but 
he could at least talk, and discusses politics fiuently. It 
was something new and quite amusing for Lohe to hear 
what these narrow-minded people thought of the great 
topics of the day. He suddenly found it quite interest- 
ing to study the people. In the Green Meadow Inn the 
dignitaries of Dassewinkel sit every evening, and the 
courtier determines to join this circle once, for a jest. 
He goes, and really is highly amused in this original 
gathering. His patent-leather ties will not do for Dasse- 
winkel walks, so Mark- Wolff rath orders, ‘‘ for the fun of 
the thing,’* a pair of thick, high boots from the village 
shoemaker. The men speak of the dancing-club which 
the head forester’s wife has organized, to meet every 
Saturday evening. Count Lohe hears it with a shudder, 
but when he learns that all the neighboring estates are 
deserted in winter, and becomes unbearably bored, he 
resolves to pay a few calls in town. As he is highly in- 
teresting to the ladies, and seems a kind of fairy prince 
to them, this does his depressed heart good. He is re- 
ceived with the utmost excitement. And before he 
leaves the last house, has even promised to attend the 
next dance. 

Arrived at the inn, where the dances were held. Count 
Lohe greeted the elder ladies, and then made the bold 
attempt to be agreeable to the young girls. A shy 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


285 


giggle and nudging one another with their elbows was 
all he accomplished with them, when he tried to en- 
gage them in conversation. The mothers, too, became 
uneasy, and Mark- Wolff rath perceived that such was 
not the custom in Dassewinkel. The arranger of the 
most exquisite entertainments in the capital, therefore, 
bowed his carefully curled head before the wife of the 
forester and asked her to dance. The first turn passed 
off very well. The scrubbed floor seemed unusually 
smooth, but during the second dance the count felt 
strange lumps under his thin soles, and noticed a 
peculiar odor. He asked his partner what it was. 

Oh, that does not annoy us, because, you see, we 
are used to it,'* was the answer. The floor here is so 
poor that the landlord has it smeared with soap before 
the dance, hnd that makes it so smooth." 

The most spoiled of cavaliers grew quite faint with 
the shock, stammered an excuse to his partner and fled 
the place. 

For the next few days he took refuge in the woods. 
An excellent shot, which brought down a wild boar, 
made him forget all Dassewinkel's shortcomings. Affably 
the young count even accepted the forester's invitation 
to help eat his hunting-spoils, although he disliked 
pork. He had a really pleasant time. The boar's 
head, with the lemon in its jaws, tasted delicious, and 
the host was agreeable as Mark- Wolff rath had not be- 
lieved possible outside a drawing-room. The next day 
the bailiff invited him to dine, and it was impossible to 


m 


A PRINCESS OP THE STAGE. 


refuse this, having accepted the other invitation. Lohe 
dined on the back of the slain boar. The following 
morning brought an invitation to the mayor’s. The 
count felt a prophetic shudder. A ham appeared upon 
the table. He forced himself to eat a piece, and on 
returning home, found an invitation from the apothe- 
cary. It was in vain that he declined. Deeply insulted, 
the host appeared in person to know the reason why. 
And as long as a vestige of wild boar remained in the 
town, the count was obliged to help some family eat it. 

It was a hard discipline that Lohe was forced to sub- 
mit to, but gradually and unconsciously he became ac- 
customed to this new life, and even began to perceive 
that much that he had thought the highest etiquette 
was morbid exaggeration. In contrast with the ladies 
of Dassewinkel, Ursula was c/uCy elegant and amusing ; 
with those of the capital, coarse, loud and spoiled. 
Thus she preserved a happy medium, and when he re- 
membered their last conversation, he did not under- 
stand how he could have judged her so severely. 

The news that the von Kuff steins would return on 
the 2oth of April filled him with joy. 

Spring has come over night, the buds on the trees 
have burst, and the young tender green clothes the 
branches. Over the garden wall of Gross- Wolkwitz 
hang pussy willows, and a wild cherry-tree scatters its 
blossoms. Two slender hands pull down the branches 
and pluck a bouquet, and then Ursula leans over the 
wall and gazes down the street. 


A PRINCESS OF The stage. 


m 


The sun draws out golden lights in her hair and 
shines on the metal embroidery of her dark gown. 
There is nothing to remind one of last autumn. It is 
the same fresh, childish face with the charming dim- 
ples, but the expression is wholly changed. It is softer, 
more womanly. There is the sound of horse’s hoofs. 
Ursula laughs. There he comes ! Will he make his 
toilet again ? Just at this spot he had drawn the mirror 
from his pocket. 

Ko; this time he seems to think of nothing of the 
kind. He rides at a quick, fairly impatient pace. Thick^ 
very dusty boots, a well-fitting but rough coat, a soft felt 
hat and no eyeglass 1 How handsome he looks ! So 
unartificial, so wholly manly ! 

At some distance he looks at the wall, starts, and 
spurs his horse. He raises his hat and waves it. 

Is that Ursula ? he thinks. Such an elegant young 
lady ! She holds a bouquet in her hand. Will she 
throw it at him with a little grimace ? Count Lohe 
would no longer find it so intolerable ; but if she does 
not he will be greatly pleased. • 

“ How do you do, Miss Ursula?” 

“You are heartily welcome, Count Lohe. What a 
pleasure to see you here !” 

She says it pleasantly and frankly, but she does not 
throw the bouquet in his face, but leans forward and 
holds out her hand in the most charming manner. The 
count kisses it, and she flushes hotly ; but to his delight 
she does not draw it away in childish embarrassment. 


288 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Will you ride through the park ? I will go and tell 
my parents of your arrival.” 

May I not accompany you on foot ? I will give my 
horse in charge of that young man yonder.” 

Certainly ; but there is no door here in the wall. 
You must ride to that corner.” 

Do you think I cannot climb over ?” 

Ursula cannot trust her ears, and as she gazes at his 
laughing face in amazement he continues gayly : 

“ I have taken up dreadful manners in Dassewinkel, 
and have come to the conclusion that a man should not 
be a slave to his own or other people's fancies.” 

“ Pray try it ! But your gloves ?” 

“ Gloves ?” he laughed. Look at them ! Most sec- 
ond-rate. Oh, I have become rusticated. But I have 
better ones in my pocket. I was in a great hurry this 
morning,” he adds, with a return of his old particu- 
larity. 

So much the better.” 

The count whistled to the boy and gave his horse to 
him, then put his foot on a projecting stone in the wall 
and swung himself lightly over. 

To-day, as he walked at her side, the sun shone in his 
face, but this time the count did not shield it with a 
fan, and he talked quite differently from formerly, 
laughed and joked, and called Dassewinkel a very nice 
little place, much better than its reputation, while each 
wondered at the remarkable change for the better in 
the other. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


289 


Easter passed, but when the Whitsun green decked 
the castle doors a young betrothed couple crossed the 
threshold, and the baron, accompanied by his pug, took 
a long walk into the park. He sat down on a bench at 
some distance from the house and wiped his eyes. 

‘‘Yes, yes, doctor. Now I shall do like you — doze 
and dream of my Ursel Pursel. The stranger fellow is 
going to steal her away from us, and we two old fellows 
will be left in the empty house.” And the father sighed 
deeply and leaned his head against a tree ; but in the 
thicket a nightingale sang softly. 




CHAPTER XXIV. 

Freiherr von Altenburg sat in his room, and resting 
his head in both hands, stared down at a letter which 
lay open before him on the table. He read its con- 
tents again and again in a kind of daze. Many strange 
things happen in the world, but when one happens to 
us we shake our heads and try, as did the young officer, 
to tell whether or not we are dreaming. The hand- 
writing of his mother was a fact, but the news she told 
was a miracle. 

A purchaser had suddenly appeared and offered a 
remarkable price for their poor little estate. The eld- 
est son thought this offer suspicious, and had the land 
examined for traces of coal or other minerals, but 
none were found, yet the strange would-be-purchaser 
doubled his offer, and his mother, who was sole mis- 
tress of the property, accepted this offer without fur- 
ther hesitation. 

For the sandy fields and newly-planted woods she 
had received a fairly incredible sum, and she informed 
[290] 



A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


291 


her son Eitel that she should divide it among her chil- 
dren, that they might found homes of their own. 

A deep flush mounted to Altenburg’s cheeks and 
brow. For the first time in his life he felt that he 
must cry out with happiness and rapture. 

What had appeared an impossibility, a few days be- 
fore, what he had longed and hoped for as a far-dis- 
tant dream-happiness, had suddenly, by some wonder, 
become reality, and filled his heart with unexpected 
joy. There was but one tiny cloud, and this was the 
thought that he must give up forever his dearly-loved 
home. But he parted from it with the most rapturous 
of thoughts that he could now have a home of his very 
own, could win the bride of his love, and take her to a 
home where their happiness need not be saddened by 
want. 

The young man's hand shook as he hastily penned a 
few lines to his dear, faithful friend Sobolefskoi. He 
briefly told him what had occurred, and begged him to 
prepare General von Groppen for his visit. He would 
come in a few hours as the happiest man in all Ger- 
many. 

The curtains were drawn back from the windows, and 
the clear, silver moonlight filled Prince Sobolefskoi’s 
room, and bathed the humpback's kneeling form in 
radiance. He had sunk down before a large arm-chair 
in one corner, and lay there motionless ; only his pale 
lips moved in silent prayer. Then footfalls were heard 
on the pavement. They mounted the door-steps and 


292 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


the front-door bell rang. The Russian's form quivered, 
the hands which clasped the locket containing the eyes 
from his mother's portrait, were clenched convulsively 
in despair. Slowly he raised his head and listened. 
Yes, it is he ; now he walks down the hall ; now he prob- 
ably stands in Lena's boudoir. 

Beads of cold perspiration stand out on the Russian's 
forehead ; he springs up and raises his clasped hands 
to Heaven. 

“ Do not leave me, mother ; be with me and give me 
strength, only for a short time, that I may come off 
conqueror in this conflict !" 

The night- dew rested like pitying tears on the blos- 
soming vines outside, and, as Freiherr von Altenburg 
presses his first kiss upon his betrothed's trembling lips, 
Alexander bends in alarm over the lifeless form of the 
prince, and bears the unconscious man to his couch. 

It is the month of roses, lovely June, and the bells 
peal merrily from the tower. They place a bridal 
wreath on Lena’s brow, and Daniel, in accordance with 
whose urgent wish preparations for the wedding had 
been hastened, lays his trembing hand on her head, and 
moves his lips, but no sound passes them. 

His cheeks flushed and his face wore a strange, tor- 
tured look, as he gazed at her lovely vailed face. 

The room grows quiet ; the carriage- wheels outside 
seem running over his heart. Alexander has never 
seen his master so ill. Since his last swoon he has been 
forced to keep his bed. He is too weak to raise himself, 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


293 


but he insisted, with almost defiant obstinacy, upon Miss 
von Groppen’s wedding, and now the excitement has 
been too much. Last night the prince had called on 
his mother in delirium, and now his cheeks burn with 
fever. A laugh rings through the room, a laugh which 
ends in a sob, and then he cries threateningly : 

Keep your word, mother ! At this hour it is time 
that you should take from me such superhuman suffer- 
ing. Come and keep your promise, or my belief in you 
will be gone, as well as in God and the angels who con- 
demn an innocent man to such suffering. They are 
cruel and unjust ; they would hear my prayer if they 
existed!” 

He shook his clenched fists, and Alexander shuddered 
at such an outburst of despair. 

Then^ there was a knock at the door. A servant 
brought a package which had arrived from Russia. 
Perhaps it will divert the sick man’s mind, Alexander 
thinks, and tells him of it. Danieh'sStares at the pack- 
age absently, and murmurs : 

Open it 1” 

The wooden box contains a little metal drawer or 
compartment, in which is a package of sealed papers, 
an open letter on top. At an apathetic sign from the 
prince, Alexander reads this aloud. It is written in 
Russian. The butler at Miscow tells his master that 
lightning has struck the old castle and set fire to it. 
Fortunately they had mastered the fire, and but two 
rooms, those of the prince’s father, are wholly de- 


294 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


stroyed. The old secretary of the late prince had also 
fallen victim to the flames, and only the fire-proof com- 
partment, which he inclosed, together with its contents, 
could be saved from the ruins. 

Mechanically, Daniel stretched out his hand for the 
papers, which are brown and dry from the heat. 

His thoughts are far away, where the priest is now 
uniting two hands for all time ; but when Alexander 
breaks the silence, and reminds the prince that these 
must be important documents which the late prince 
preserved so carefully, Daniel glances at them. They 
are letters, and from one falls a slip of paper. Death 
certificate — Eglantina — the fascinations of the stage !” 

The sick man hastily glances at the signature, “Vera 
Czakaroff !” Vera Czakaroff ? The name seems familiar. 
Where has he heard it before ? Daniel rubs his burning 
forehead. Suddenly he starts, and an exclamation of as- 
tonishment comes from his lips. Lena’s mother ! How 
comes a letter from her in Prince Sobolefskoi’s posses- 
sion ? He starts up in bed, and his faithful valet draws 
back the curtains. 

“ Dear Gregory,” Daniel reads ; his eyes glow with 
excitement, and the letter in his hands trembles, while 
his inarticulate murmur dies away in a groan. His 
mother sends her false death notice — his mother de- 
serts husband and child — ^his mother is the singer, Vera 
Czakaroff. 

A piercing scream rings through the room, and as 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


295 


Alexander springs forward in horror, the sick man 
sinks back stiffly and heavily in his arms. 

The house is filled with cries of alarm, and the 
greatest confusion prevails among the servants. The 
prince is still alive when the doctor arrives, but paraly- 
sis seems to have set in, and a new and fatal attack is 
momentaril)' imminent. The carriages have not yet 
returned from the church. 

When the first signs of returning consciousness be- 
came apparent. Prince Sobolefskoi opens his eyes and 
stares blankly into space. Tears roll down his sunken 
cheeks and his face wears a look of unspeakable sad- 
ness. Then he drains his cup of misery to the dregs. 
Can a woman indeed forget her child ? The image 
which had been the idol of his life is fallen from its 
lofty pedestal. Yes, his mother had forgotten her child, 
had deserted him in his misery, had parted from him 
without a tear. His childish belief was a lie. Not his 
mother in angel form came to his death-bed to take 
away all his misery and bear him up to heaven on the 
wings of love. Instead came black despair and cried 
in the suffering man's ear : 

‘‘Your mother left you willingly. Your loneliness 
might have melted a heart of stone, but your mother 
had no pity for you !” 

Yes, he was deserted, alone, even in his last hour. 

Hark ! The sound of carriages 1 Lena returns, a 
lovely bride. Lena, his sister ! The dying man's form 


296 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


quivers strangely, a deep sigh heaves his breast, and a 
peace never known before comes over him. Lena, his 
sister ! What has become of his longing passion and 
wild, despairing jealousy ? They are gone, and his 
heart cries out joyously ; Lena, my sister And the 
rigidity leaves his arms. He can clasp his hands and 
pray. Tears rush from his eyes, but the humpback’s 
face wears a radiant smile. Mother,” he cries aloud, 
^‘forgive me for my sin in thought against you.” And 
then all seems plain to him. No, she did not desert 
him. She merely left him to send an angel who could 
cheer her son’s lonely life longer than she could. And 
she heard his prayer and took his worst suffering from 
him, his hopeless love. Now he was at peace, and Lena 
rose before him, no longer the wife of his longing, but 
his sister, whose hand he could lay in that of his young 
friend without pain or regret. He seized the letter and 
handed it to Alexander. Burn it !” he whispered. 

Here, before my eyes.” The flames leaped up, and 
Daniel stared at them with wide-opened eyes. And as 
they leaped up, so the spark of life flashes up once 
more in the dying man, and fever sends confused, fan- 
tastic thoughts to his brain. 

Once more he is in Miscow. The storm howls around 
the castle and hail rattles against the windows. His 
feet tremble — he falls. There is intense pain in his 
back, and as he opens his eyes flames leap up and devour 
his mother’s portrait. 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


297 


Daniel screams, and Alexander in turn throws the 
burning papers in the grate, but in the doorway stands 
Lena, and hurrying anxiously to the prince’s bedside 
throws her arms around his quivering form. 

He stares at her as though she were a vision, his 
clenched hands loosen, and he throws his arms around 
her neck. 

“ Mother, dear, dear mother, have you come at last ?” 
he murmurs. 

His head slowly sinks back, his dim eyes are filled 
with a look of happiness, of shy rapture, and are fixed 
upon the slender woman’s figure which stands beside 
him like an angelic vision. Yes, it is his mother; the 
white, shining gown enfolds her, the blond curls kiss 
her brow, her dark eyes smile as she bends lovingly 
over him and whispers as she had long, long ago to 
the child lying helpless on the ground : Be comforted, 
my poor child. I will come again some day, and take 
away all your pain !” 

Mother, dear, are you near me ?” he asks once more, 
with glazing eyes. Tears suffocate Lena’s voice ; she 
silently bends and kisses his brow and lips. 

A happy, trembling sigh, the poor misshapen head 
sinks on her breast, and Daniel Sobolefskoi closes his 
eyes as though in a sweet dream. Heavier and heavier 
he grows in her arms, ,a faint murmur : “ Mother !” 
comes like a breath from his lips, and then all is still — 
still as death. 


298 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


Groppen, Yolande and Altenburg enter ; Lena sinks 
down, sobbing, beside the death-bed, and the general, 
deeply shocked, bends down and kisses the cold hands 
of this most faithful friend. 

Daniel is no longer alone ; his smiling face seems to 
ask the mourners : 

Why do you pity me ? I have fought and conquered, 
and death has recompensed me for life’s sorrows.’* 
Prince Sobolefskoi was buried in the family vault at 
Miscow. The banner which tore at his birth and had 
never been renewed, floated in the wind as the last of 
his race was laid to rest. On his breast rested a golden 
locket, his hands held the crucifix which had lain at 
his father’s head in his death-room. 

The Russian estates were left in Daniel’s will to a 
distant relative, his stocks and bonds to General von 
Groppen’s daughters, and a codicil left the recently 
purchased estate of Mrs. von Altenburg to her son 
Eitel for a wedding present. 

This was a great pleasure for the young officer, who 
only by this discovered the true name of the purchaser, 
and with deep emotion learned the more than friendly 
stratagem by which Prince Sobolefskoi had secured his 
and Lena’s happiness. In spite of his young wife’s 
immense fortune, the Freiherr lives in moderate but 
delightful style, and the only entertainments that he 
attends from choice are those of the court. Seldom is 
seen a more excellent officer, and if he continues to 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


^.99 

ascend the ladder of merit in future as now, his country 
will, one day, recognize in him one of her most distin- 
guished soldiers. 

Mr. von Flanken, too, has become quite a celebrated 
man. His picture received the most flattering notices, 
and was sold at a high price to a German city. He sent 
the amount to Italy, for the benefit of poor artists. Yo- 
lande was radiant with pride, and urged her husband 
to execute new masterpieces. As his modest refusals 
were vain, he took refuge in strategy : 

Very well,"' said he. I have a magnificent idea. I 
will paint a Venus. I must look about for a model.” 

Then Mrs. Yolande suddenly discovered that he was 
famous enough, and locked up her husband's brushes 
and paints, and the gifted artist meekly submitted to 
his cruel wife’s tyranny. 

Among the artists, the story of the origin of the pict- 
ure long furnished food for mirth, but they were charm- 
ingly discreet. When, in the course of years, Yolande 
learned the true share her husband had in the picture, 
the latter feared no reproaches, for Yolande had be- 
come a plump, comfortable little housewife, who al- 
lowed her Goliath to wait upon her most chivalrously. 
Both sisters, Yolande and Lena, are great favorites in 
the capital, although the latter but seldom goes into 
society. 

The Altenburgs* married life seems most extraordi- 
nary to the general public. The nineteenth century 


300 


A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. 


does not understand a young couple who find happiness, 
not in the gay world, but in their own quiet home ; but 
whoever has had a glimpse of this happy interior and 
the love which rules there, feels that he has had a 
glimpse of a true paradise on earth. 

Ursula has long since given up her efforts to lure 
these hermits out into the gay world. Countess Lohe / 
has become quite the lady of fashion ; and, to Mark- 
Wolffrath's great amusement, she even recenty repri- 
manded him in horror for his neglect of his outward 
appearance. 

Court air has become her element, and when Mr. 
von Kuffstein last visited her, and asked, with a sly 
smile : 

Well, Ursel Pursel, shall we go on a lark, and try 
the ‘ Dressed Goose * again ?’' his daughter found such a 
suggestion most shocking, and Papa Julius reasoned to 
himself : Mark- Wolff rath has spoiled her sense of fun. 
The witch only goes to theatres where the seats cost 
three dollars.’* And waddles off to persuade Flanken 
to join him. 


THE END. 


An Insignificant Woman. 


21 Sitorg of 2lrtxst iCife. 

BY 

W. Heimburg. 

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 

By MARY STUART SMITH. 

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY WARREN B, DAVIS, 

12x110. Beautifully Illustrated. Handsomely Bound in Cloth, 
Price, $1.00. Paper Cover. 50 Cents. 


This is a matchless story. It is a vindication of woman. It 
ends finely, so as to bring out beautifully tfie glorious character 
of the heroine, the insignificant woman. The combination of 
the artistic and practical in this story makes it peculiarly suited 
to the taste of our times. It is impossible to imagine more 
beautiful and effective lessons of magnanimity and forbearance, 
strength and gentleness, than are inculcated in this novel. 
Every woman who lives for her children, her husband and her 
home will find her heart mirrored in the pages of this fascinating 
story. It is told in a manner that must please all readers, and is 
exquisitely rendered in the translation. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New V'orw 


An Entertaining Book. 


A PRIESTESS OF COMEDY. 

(COMODIE.) 


BY 

NATALY VON ESCHSTRUTH. 


Translated from the German by Elise L. Lathrop, 
ILLUSTRATED BY WARREN B. DAVIS. 


12mo. 312 Fagres. Handsomely Bound in Cloth. Price, $1.25* 
Paper Cover, 60 Cents. 


This splendid novel first appeared in this country in the original 
German in the New York Staats-Zeitung. The publication in 
English is by arrangement with the Staats-Zeitung. It is a novel 
of unusual excellence, conforming to the best models of literary 
art, full of tragic interest, lightened by strokes of pure comedy, 
and abounding in admirable sketches of modern society. No re- 
cent novel has appeared in Germany which has attracted more 
interest and favorable comment from the best judges. The title 
is thoroughly descriptive of the book. The heroine is an original 
and interesting character. The author is one of the most popular 
German novelists. The story is beautifully illustrated by Mr. 
Warren B. Davis, and it is issued in cloth and paper covers, uni- 
form with ‘‘Miss Mischief,” by Heimburg. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


A New Novel by the Author of “ A Priestess 
of Comedy.” 


COUNTESS DYNAR; 

« OR, 

POLISH BLOOD. 


BY 

NATALY VON ESCHSTRUTH, 

Author of^^A Priestess of Comedy f ‘‘ A Princess of the Stage f 

etc. 


WITH ILLTJSTBATI0N8 BY JAMES FAGAN, 




12mo. 367 Pagres. Handsomely Bound in Cloth. Price, $1.25. 
Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 


Nataly von Eschstruth’s novels are full of romantic sentiment 
that takes one completely out of the ordinary atmosphere and 
situations of common life. There are a swing to her style, a con- 
tagious enthusiasm and extravagance in her descriptions and a 
freshness in the emotions and passions of her characters, which 
command the attention, excite the feelings and absorb the in- 
terest of every reader. All who have read the Priestess of 
Comedy’^ will appreciate the truth of what we say. ‘^Countess 
Dynar ” is a book of most unusual beauty. The illustrations are 
admirably illustrative of the scenes and characters. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


LITTLE HEATHER-BLOSSOM 


(ERICA.) 

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF 

FRAU VON INGERSLEBEN, 

BY 

MARY J. SAFFORD. 

WITS ILLUSTBATIONS BY WABBES B. DAVIS, 


12mo. 470 Pages. Handsomely Bound in Cloth. Price, $1.00. 
Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 


This novel is one of the most interesting that has been pub- 
lished in this country, taken from the German. It has more 
variety of character and scenery than is usual in German novels. 
All admirers of Marlitt will find it a novel to their taste. Miss 
Safford, the translator, who was the first to discover the merit of 
Werner and Heimburg, is very partial to it. Among its salient 
points are a wreck, a runaway, life in a castle on the Rhine, with 
its terraces sloping to the river, balls, entertainments and exqui- 
site character sketches. The heroine is one of the loveliest 
creations of fiction. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER^S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


THE CHOICE SERIES. 


1. -A MAD BETROTHAL. By Laura Jean 

Libbey. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cis. 

2. -HENRY M. STANLEY. By H. F. Red- 

dall. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

J.-HER DOUBLE LIFE. By Mrs. Har- 
riet Lewis. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

4. — UNKNOWN. By Mrs. Southworlh. 

Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

5. -TIIE GUNMAKER OF MOSCOW. By 

Sylvauus Cobh, Jr. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 
50 cts. 

6. -MAUD MORTON. By Major A. R. 

Calhoun. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

7. — THE HIDDEN HAND. By Mrs. 

South worth. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

8. — SUNDERED HEARTS. By Mrs. Har- 

riet Lewis. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

9. -THE STONE-CUTTER OF LISBON. 

By Wra. Henry Peck. Cloth, $1.00; 
paper, 50 cts. 

10. — LADY KILDARE. By Mrs. Harriet 

Lewis. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

11. — CRIS ROCK. By Captain Mayne Reid. 

Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

12. -NEAREST ANI^ DEAREST. By Mrs. 

Southworth. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

13. -THE BAILIFF’S SCHEME. By Mrs. 

Lewis. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

14. -A LEAP IN THE DARK. By Mrs. 

Southworth. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

15. -THE OLD LIFE’S SHADOWS. By 

Mrs. Lewis. Cloth, $1.00: paper, 50 cts. 

16. -THE LOST LADY OF LONE. By Mrs. 

Southworth. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

17. — lONE. By Laura Jean lAhhey. Cloth, 

$1.00 ; paper 50 cts. 

18. -F()R WOxMAN’S LOVE. By Mrs. E. D. 

E. N. Southworth. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 
50 cts. 

19. -CESAR BIROTTEAU. By Honore De 

Balzac. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

20. -THE BARONE-iJS BLANK. By 

Niemann. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

21. — PARTED BY FATE. By Laura Jean 

Libbey. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

22. -THE FORSAKEN INN. By Anna 

Katharine Green. Cloth, $1.50; paper, 
50 cts 

23. -OTTiLTE ASTER’S SILENCE. 

Translated from the German. Cloth, 
$1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

24. — EDDA’S BIRTHRIGHT. By Mrs. Har- 

riet Lewis. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

25. — THE AliClIEMIST. From the French 

of Honore De Balzac. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 
50 cts. 

26. -UNDER OATH. -An Adirondack 

Story. By Jean Kate Ludlum. Cloth, 
$1.00' ; paper, 50 cts. 

27. — COUSIN PONS. From the French of 

Honore De Balzac Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 
50 cts. 

28. -THE UNLOVED WIFE. By Mrs. E. D. 

E. N. Southworth. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 
50 cts. 

29. -LILITH. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. South- 

worth. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

30. — reunited. By A Popular Southern 

Author. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

31. -MRS. HAROLD STAGG. By Robert 

Grant. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

32. -THE BREACH OF CUSTOM. From 

the German. Cloth, $1.00 ; p^aper, 50 cts. 

33. -THE NORTHERN LIfLHT. Trans 

lated from the German of E. Werner. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

34. -BERYI/S HUSBAND. By Mrs. Har 

riet Lewis. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

35. -A LOVE MATCH. By Sylvanus 

Cobb, Jr. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 


3G.-A MATTER OF MILLIONS. By Anna 
Katharine Green. Cloth, $1.50; paper, 
50 cttS 

37. -EUGENIE GRANDET. By Honore 

De Balzac. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

38. — THE IMPROVISATORE. Translated 

from the Danish of Hans Christian 
Andersen. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

39. -PAOLI, THE WARRIOR BISHOP, 

or The Fall of the Christians. Ly W. 
C. Kitchin. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

40. -UNDER A CLOUD. By Jean Kate 

Ludlum. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

41. — WIFE AND WOMAN. Translated 

from the German by Mary J. Safford. 
Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

42. -AN INSIGNIFICANT WOMAN. 

Translated from the German of W. 
Heimburg. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

43. -THE CARLETONS. By Robert Grant. 

Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

44. -3I A D E M O 1 S E L I.E DESROCH ES. 

Translated from the French of Andre 
Theuriet. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

45. -THE BEADS OF TASMER. By 

Amelia E. Barr. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 
50 cts ^ 

46. -JOHN WINTHROP’S DEFEAT. By 

Jean K. Ludlum. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50c. 

47. -LITTLE HEATHER - BI.OSS03I. 

Translated from the German, by Mary J. 
Salford. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

48. -GT.ORIA. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. South- 

worth. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

49. -DAVID liINDSA Y. A Sequel to Gloria. 

By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Cloth, 
$1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

50. -THE LITTLE COUNTESS. Trans- 

lated from the German by S. E. Boggs. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

51. -THE CHAUTAUQUANS. By John 

Habberton. Cloth, $1.25 ; paper, 50 cts. 

52. -THE TWO HUSBANDS. By Mrs. 

Lewis. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper 50 cts. 

53. -MRS. BARR’S SHORT STORIES. 

By Amelia E. Barr. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 
50 cts 

54. - WE PARTED AT THE ALTAR. By 

Laura Jean Libbey. Cloth. $1.00 ; paper, 
50 cts 

55. -WAS'siIE WIFE OR WIDOW? By 

Malcolm Bell. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

56. -THE COUNTRY DOCTOR. By Hon- 

ore De Balzac. Cloth, $1 .00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

57. -FLORABEL’S LOVER, or Rival 

Belles. By Laura Jean Libbey. Cloth, 
$1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

58. -LIDA CAMPBELL. By Jean Kate 

Ludlum. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

59. -EDITH TREVOR’S SECRET. By 

Mrs. Lewis. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

60. — CECIL ROSSE. A Sequel to Edith 

Trevor’s Secret. By Mrs. Harriet Lew'is. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

61. -LOVE IS LORD OF ALL. Translated 

from the German, by Mary J. Safford. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

62. -TRUE DAUGHTER OF HARTEN- 

STEIN. From the German, by Mary J. 
Safford. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

63. -ZINA’S AWAKING. By Mrs. J. Kent 

Spender. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

64. -MORRIS J IJLI AN’S W IFE. By Eliza- 

beth Olmis. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

65. — DEAR EIjSIE. Translatea from the Ger- 

man, by Mary J. Safford. Cloth, $1.00; 
paper, 50 cts. 

66. -THE HUNGARIAN GIRL. Trans- 

lated from the German by S. E. Boggs. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

67. -BEATRIX ROHAN. By Mrs. Harriet 

Lewis. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 


THE CHOICE SERIES— Continued. 

EVERY NUMBER BEAUTIFULLY ILLUSTRATED. 


68. - A SON OF OliD HARRY. By Albion 

W. Tourgee. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.50; 
paper, 60 cts. 

69. — ROx^IANCE OF TROUVILEE. By 

Brehat. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 
50 cts. 

70. — LIFE OF GENERAE JACKSON. By 

Oliver Dyer. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; 
paper, 50 cts. 

71. -THE RETURN OF THE O’MAHONY. 

By Harold Frederic. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.50 ; paper, 50 cts. 

72. — REUBEN FOREMAN, THE VTL- 

EAGE BLACKSMITH. By Barley 
Dale. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 
50 cts. 

73. -NEVA’S THREE LOVERS. By Mrs. 

Harriet Lewis. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; 
paper, 50 cts. 

74. —“ EM.” By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. 

Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

75. -EM’S HUSBAND A Sequel to “ Em.” 

By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

76. — THE HAUNTED HUSBAND. By 

Mrs. Harriet Lewis. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

77. — THE SIBERIAN EXILES. By Col. 

Thomas W. Knox. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$2.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

78. — THE SPANISH TREASURE. By 

Elizabeth C. Winter. Illustrated. Clotli, 
$1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

79. — THE KING OF HONEY ISLAND. By 

Maurice Thompson. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.50; paper, 50 cts. 

80. — THE MATE OF THE “EASTER 

BELL,” and Other Stories. By Mrs. 
Amelia E. Barr. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.25 ; paper, 60 cts. 

81. — THE CHILD OF THE PARISH. By 

Marie von Ebner-Eschenbach. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1.00 ; i)aper, 50 cts. 

82. — MISS MISCHIEF. By W. Heimburg. 

Illustrated. Cloth, $1.60 ; paper, 50 cts. 

83. — THE HONOR OF A HEART, Trans- 

lated from the German by Mary J. Safford. 
Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

84. — transgressing THE LAW. Bv 

Capt. Frederick Whittaker. Illustrated. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 5Cc 

85. — HEARTS AND COBONETS. By Jane 

G. Fuller. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; 
pauer, 50 cts. 

86. — TI^SSILIAN COURT. By Mrs Har- 

rieALpwisA, Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00; 
papV, 5(^Hrs. 

GUn TM^ILHVN’S FATE. A Se- 
\ qi^KrcA ^^Tressfllan Court.” By Mrs. 


By St. George Rath- 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper. 



ietVxeWls. 
p^i^SObtS. 


Ilmstrated. 

I 


Cloth, $1.00; 


88. -MYNHEER JOE. 

borne. Illustrated. 

50 cts. 

89. — THE FROLER CASE. Translated 

from the French by H. O. Cooke. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

90. -A PRIESTESS OF COMEDY. Trans- 

lated from the German by Elise L. La- 
throp. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.25; paper, 
50 cts. 

91. — AI^L OR NOTHING. Translated from 

the Russian by Meta De Vere. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, .$1.25 ; paper, 50 cts. 

92. -A SKELETON IN THE CLOSET. 

By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

93. -BRANDON COYLE’S WIFE. A Se- 

quel to “A Skeleton in the Closet.” 

By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

94. — LOVE. (L’ Envers de I’ Histoire Ccn- 

teinporaine.) By Honore de Balzac. 
Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

95. -THE TELL-TALE WATCH. From 

the German by Meta De Vere. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1 .00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

96. — HETTY; OR, THE OLD GRUDGE. 

By J. H. Connelly. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.00; paper, 50 cts. 

97. -GIRLS OF A FEATHER. By Mrs. 

Amelia E. Barr. Iliustrated. Cloth, $1.25; 
paper, 50 cts. 

98. — A PP ASSIONATA. A Musician’s Story. 

By Elsa D’Esterre-Keeling. Illustrated. 
Cloth, $1.25 ; paper, 50 cts. 

99. — ONLY A GIRL’S HEART. By Mrs. E. 

D. E. N. Southworth. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

100. — THE REJECTED BRIDE. “Only a 

Girl’s, Heart ’’—Second Series. By Mrs. 

E. D. E. N. Southworth. Illustrated. 
Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

101. -GERTlRUDE HADDON. “Only a 

Girl’s Heart” — Third Series. By Mrs. E. 
D. E. N. Southworth. Illustrated. Cloth, 
$1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

102. — COUNTESS DYNAR, or Polish 

Blood. By Nataly Von Eschstruth. Illus- 
trated. Cloth, $1.25 ; paper, 50 cts. 

103. — A SLEEP- W^ALKER. By Paul H. 

Gerrard. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00; paper, 
50 cts. 

104. -A 1.0 VER FROM ACROSS THE 

SEA and other stories. By E. Werner. 
Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00 ; paper, 50 cts. 

105. -A PRINCESS OF THE STAGE. By 

Nataly Von Eschstruth. Illustrated. 
Cloth, $1.25 ; paper, 50 cts. 


doi* sale btr all Booksellers and Newsdealers, or sent postpaid 

’ * * * 

n recjeipt of pnioe^biy 

RQ.BEtfT 


\ 


Cor. 


I 





ER’S SONS, 


PUBLi^SHKRS, 


William 

V\ • 


a^d Spruce Streets, 


New York City. 


V 


I 



M ’ ■ 'I ^ 


X *11 ^ ^ 

i 1 i 

■ ‘ “ ./>?*'■'■• ■ ' 
i:?<'''f. V K.',T, '/. ' ^ “ ■■ 





( f A 


: < * 
ft?. 



^ .V 











. ^ i, ^ \ ^ ^ 0 N 0 ■ \V 



J> 
li 

✓* 

* 0 N 0 ^ « I 1 ~ , , ' ^ .9 N 0 ’ 

‘ \> <^'‘ -Of > ,0' '-"’ ‘ ' /. C- \> « ' “ 0 

.rw ^ t-. <1 .-An ^/fPn 






^ 0 , . -^o 

% 


P(V . 0 N c . ^ O 6 •» 



\ .XT. i' 


X , 0 ^’ t. 


r^ 


r^ * ^ -A 'CL/^ / 

o - ■ '*> 


V 1 B 





^ .V 

V ^ ^ A^ 

-f 0 

* O 4 " 

) N 0 ^ \ V ^ 9 1 ^ 

V NJ. ^ « A ^ A^' X ^ 

. ,^- ^ ■ 

J J o <^‘ '^ft o -(/- ijjo \u- ^ 

» - oV , 

N 0 ‘ ' .sV . V ' « « ,> c 0 ^ 





H 1-1 


^0^ 'IV 'c 

o V. ® V 

^ .Y 

^ O ^ ^ ^G^ 

V 1 B 







4 .\. ^ 



''0%^ * -■3'’ '^- 



A ' ^ V 


aV ^f^.. 

'> '> 


, '' a: ^ ^ <’‘ ^ . 

O « W ^ 'f rz^ s '' ^ 0 ^ K 

,.o^ .“'‘■«/-yu ''b 

M ^ . 0 o 1 

ci- ^ 0 " - vV 


o 0 



i' 


\ * 0 



' v>' 


, . > f / y) o <'v^ 

o aV 

^ 'Y '->^ -J l-’' - .J- '-A \j - - Cv 

^ ri' t, ^ ^ o\ 

^ ' ‘‘A O / .. . 'i* .*> 


v'^’ Z^i.AA 



* * 



•c#. V- 

% '0,.* 


z 




8 ' 

1 A*^ 


jA 

7^' 

<p. 


^ ; -I? o'- : 

^ ° «5 


.0^' c ^ 

Y* . ■» 

“s c~ \, ,' A'aa ✓ 




i, » • , * 1 S 0 ’ \^’'^ /•' 

. R ,5? . 





A- .<^^' 



A X 

^ c 

0 « \ ^ A > 

,A .c"^ <■ «;--y ' “' aN- 

*v •^Nw Pi'^ .V >> 

0^ = ; 



A -r- 


\ 4 O 


: -V.' 

Iv «<• 

r^ t- 

^ O' sN ^ ^ / 

71 c,'’^ ^ 

\\ 7h o ’'V clY* 

Zi - >^ > 

s" '7> ^'i 

VV'-^ 



° o' '' J-w. 





"I 4 o 

'w 


8 I \ * 


A' * = 


«.>,y ^ -V 


$' 



A 





-0^ c '^ ■' '* « ' " .A' 

*» ^-w X .A V ; 


\ 1 B ^ 


A.. 





<t ^ s^ Jf 



-A'- 




